THERAPEUTICS
OF
THE DAY
BY
DR W.STENS
8/6
B 477164
DUPL

ARTES
LIBRARY
1837
SCIENTIA
VERITAS
OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
E. PLURIBUS UNUM
SI-QUAERIS-PENINSULAM AMDENAME
CIRCUMSPICE

#615,
582 (1)




#
THERAPEUTICS OF THE DAY.
!
THERAPEUTICS OF THE
IN
OF THE DAY;
A Series of Letters
BY
96490
DR. WILHELM STENS,
SANITARY COUNCILLOR OF HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF PRUSSIA,
AND
PHYSICIAN IN ORDINARY TO H. R. H. PRINCE ALBRECHT OF PRUSSIA.
TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN,
WITH THE SPECIAL PERMISSION OF THE AUTHOR,
BY
HENRY ST. CLAIR MASSIAH.
From smallest causes great effects will rise;
With skill array all things in pleasant guise:
Up, and at work! thy glance, like eagle's, clear;
Truth's dome to raise, that foes may cease to sneer!
SECOND EDITION REVISED.
LONDON:
PRINTED BY J. WERTHEIMER AND CO., CIRCUS PLACE,
AND TO BE HAD OF ALL HOMEOPATHIC CHEMISTS AND BOOKSELLERS.
1863.
LONDON:
PRINTED BY WERTHEIMER AND CO.,
CIRCUS PLACE, FINSBURY CIRCUS.
ΤΟ
WILLIAM LEAF, Esq.,
THE EARLIEST PATRON OF HOMOEOPATHY IN ENGLAND,
AS A TOKEN OF RESPECT AND GRATITUDE,
THIS BOOK OF DR. STENS,
IS DEDICATED
BY THE TRANSLATOR.
SOME future page in Britain's lore shall tell
Of all that LEAF has done, and done so well.
When Homœopathy pervades the earth,
All will know how he tended, at its birth,*
The gentle science; and with fervour true
Watch'd its slow progress, till it throve and grew;
Spreading its healing influence, like oil,
Upon the ailing sons of Freedom's soil.
Then, LEAF, in grateful memories enshrined,
And ranked with benefactors of mankind,
Than his, leaves not a nobler name behind.
*The introduction of Homœopathy into England is here meant.
TO HIS IMPERIAL HIGHNESS
THE ARCHDUKE JOHN OF AUSTRIA,
PRINCE ROYAL OF HUNGARY, BOHEMIA, ETC., ETC., ETC,,
FIELD MARSHAL OF THE AUSTRIAN ARMY,
THE HIGH AND POWERFUL PROMOTER AND PROTECTOR
OF HOMEOPATHY,
THE high favour which your Imperial Highness has
conferred on Homoeopathy, as proved by many facts,
has now procured me the agreeable surprise of being
allowed to place the name of your Imperial Highness
at the head of this work.
Your high patronage of the deep truth and great
usefulness of the Hahnemannian doctrine will, no
doubt, be as a shining light, spreading its rays afar, for
the welfare of humankind.
To me, however, it has been a great event to have
obtained, through this Dedication, the opportunity of
assuring your Imperial Highness of the deep feelings
of gratitude which all friends and representatives of
Homœopathy entertain for your Imperial Highness.
With the profoundest respect,
I am,
Your Imperial Highness's
Most obedient, humble Servant,
DR. STENS.
BONN ON THE RHINE,
4th October, 1854.
NOTICE.
I HAVE endeavoured, in my translation, to preserve
accuracy at the expense of style. My task has not
been an easy one; and, when my efforts are weighed
in the balance with those of more experienced trans-
lators in the same cause, I trust I may be judged
leniently. Dr. STENS' "Therapeutics" has been
translated not only for Medical Homœopathists,
but for intelligent laymen, with the intention of
propagating the truths of Homœopathy, and not for
austere critics, who would do well to remember the
French proverb-"La critique est aisée, mais l'art est
difficile."
1
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
Many are the books which have been written in
favour of Homœopathy, and which have proved that
this treatment is more advantageous to the Patient
than that of Allopathy; but this is not sufficient, for
how can we expect Physicians of the Old System, and
that part of the Public which follows them, to abandon
the Old School, unless it is clearly shown to them that
the very foundations of Allopathy are rotten at the core.
The public have a right to be enlightened upon every
point which regards health, to know to what treatment
they entrust the lives of those dearest to them; and
feeling the necessity that this should be carried into
effect, I have translated Dr. Stens' work.
B
DR. STENS' PREFACE.
Go into the world, my Book, and do thy duty as I did
mine in writing thee. Thy bed will not be of roses;
but, fed on the marrow of facts, thou possessest the
courage and strength that are required to combat,
worthily and perseveringly, in the great battle for
truth.
I am convinced that neither praise nor contempt
will make thee deviate from the path on which thou art
destined to lead suffering humanity to health; for thy
intentions are of the purest and noblest, and thou
carriest with thee the most approved and efficacious
of remedies.
CONTENTS.
LETTER I.
Physiology-Generation-Breathing-Digestion
LETTER II.
Formation and Dissolution of Matter
•
•
PAGE
7
17
LETTER III.
The Nerves. Retrospect
35
LETTER IV.
Pathology
47
LETTER V.
Materia Medica
61
LETTER VI.
Therapeutics.—The Antipathic or Revulsive Method .
LETTER VII.
The Physiological Method.—The Materialists
LETTER VIII.
Inflammation.- Theories and Treatment of the same.-
The true Science
LETTER IX.
Discovery of the Homœopathic Law of Cure.-Rules for
Experiment.
81
99
. 116
•
137
CONTENTS.
LETTER X.
The Materia Medica of Homœopathists
PAGE
. 153
LETTER XI.
The Pathology of Homœopathists .
. 163
LETTER XII.
Therapeutics of Homœopathists
. 172
LETTER XIII
Historical evidence in favour of the principle of Similarity. 196
LETTER XIV.
The Theory of the Dose
209
LETTER XV.
The Minute Doses of Homœopathists.
219
LETTER XVI.
Results of Homœopathic Practice
254
LETTER XVII.
History of Homœopathy-Hahnemann's Life and Labours. 273
LETTER XVIII.
Details as to how Homœopathy is combated, and refutation
of the objections adduced against it
•
LETTER XIX.
The Self-Dispensing of Homœopathists
LETTER XX.
Survey of Homœopathy-Its Position.-What have Homœo-
pathists to do?
292
322
331
FIRST
NEGATIVE" PART.
Page 84, line
"1
126,
""
""
148,
11
168,
""
11
CORRIGENDA.
5, for have been, read are to be.
4, for re-organising, read recognising.
6, for its, read this.
19, for diseases, locked, read diseases arc locked.
181, 182, 185, 186, instead of "Petechial Fever," read "Petechial
Disease" (Hæmorrhoea Petechialis).
""
217,
""
9, for sodium, read iodium.
""
"1
:
220, 28, for to recognise, read not to recognise.
"
242,,,
336,
""
18, for not immeasurable, read invisible.
13, for lectures, read lecturers.
LETTER I.
PHYSIOLOGY-GENERATION-BREATHING-
DIGESTION.
THERAPEUTICS is the rich ripe fruit of Medical science.
The separate branches of this noble science only grow
and bud forth as tending to its final development and
maturity. They exist not for themselves, but on its
account; and concentrate in it as in their acknowledged
and absolute centre. He, and he alone, who can apply
scientifically and conscientiously the various branches
of the art, deserves to be called a Physician. He who
does not, may be a clever and distinguished investigator
of nature, but he has not the slightest claim to the
title of Doctor.
The art of healing is the very pulse of Medical
Science, for by it only are its truth and value recog-
nised. To cure effectually, two things are absolutely
necessary; firstly, a knowledge of the disease, and
secondly, an intimate acquaintance with the remedy
through which the cure is to be effected; in other
words, one should be acquainted with Pathology and
with the Materia Medica. To have a clear under-
standing of the diseased conditions, everybody should
have a thorough knowledge of the healthy ones. It is
therefore of the utmost importance to thoroughly
understand Physiology, which teaches to discover the
laws of life when in health. It is the easiest point to
start from, in order to value properly the idea
of the various changes occurring in the functions
of the diseased conditions, and of those taking place
in the normal oncs of life, without, however, being an
absolute rule for those influenced by disease.
8
Desirous, as I know you to be, to form a correct
opinion of the Therapeutics of the present time, it is
highly important that you should first have a clear
insight into Physiology, and the more especially so, be-
cause in our days the physiological school is entirely
guided by it, cloaks itself with arrogance, in the
semblance of profound learning, and affects to look down
on all other theories with utter contempt. I will
merely point out to you the principal features of
Physiology, and I trust to do it in a way which will enable
you to glean sufficient information to form an opinion
of what you can and may expect from it.
Let us begin with the theory of Generation. The
form and chemical combination of the ovum and sper-
matozoa are laid before you; the way they take,
before meeting, is described, as well as the place where
the embryo develops itself; but the process of organisa-
tion, and its origin or cause, remain hidden in total
obscurity. As regards the nature of these spermatozoa,
too, the greatest indecision prevails. Some say they
originate in vesicles, others think they are formed in
capsulary mucous bags, in mucous membranes, or in
fibres. The mother cell is said to be composed of, or to
contain two vesicles, the one within the other (in ein-
ander geschachtelten Bläschen), each of different chemical
contents. The proof of this chemical difference is
utterly wanting—it is, therefore, a mere statement of
supposed chemical and mechanical facts!
Thus our knowledge of generation rests on vague
statements of what is chemical and mechanical which
accompanies the organic process.
This is, indeed, all we know on this important point.
The first exciter, the real generative act, remains a
mystery to us. Even in these statements, such as they
9
are, much remains to be revealed, and the most various
views are taken of them.
With regard to the theory of Respiration, we are
first told of the motion of the respiratory organs; of
the duration of inhalation and exhalation; of the in-
fluence which divided nerves have upon the process of
breathing; of the power with which the air is expelled
from the lungs; of the quantity and chemical quality
of the inhaled and exhaled air; of the proportion of
oxygen inhaled to carbonic acid exhaled: whereas
breathing itself is explained to be a purely chemical pro-
cess, and the first breath drawn is said to be caused by
the oxygen of the atmospheric air, and not by any
internal organic act of life itself.
But even this chemical explanation leaves us in the
dark as to the components from which the exhaled car-
bonic acid and the water are derived-whether from the
albumen, the fat, or the sugar that has entered the
body, for they may arise from all three.
To obtain a clearer insight of the internal process
of organisation, a thorough knowledge of the origin is,
however, of the utmost importance.
In opposition to this chemical view, we have one of
a more organic nature; which regards breathing as the
cause of the blood's formation, giving the very life to it
and particularly to the blood-globules.
In this case oxygen is regarded as the very principle
of life, and carbonic acid as its residue. Therefore,
according to this theory, the absorption of oxygen
does not depend on the quantity of carbon and iron
(as LIEBIG maintains in his chemical view of the
matter); but on the amount of animation or vitality
in the membranes of the blood-globules. The old
worn-out ones, abounding in carbon and iron, con-
10
sequently no longer absorb oxygen gas, or exhale
carbonic acid; whereas the new ones, containing as yet
but little colouring matter, but possessing extremely
ensitive membranes, absorb a great deal of oxygen,
and exhale as much carbonic acid. It cannot be
denied that this view is by far more organic, and that
it would approach still nearer to the organic truth, if
the influence of nervous textural life, and the organic
intervening action of the one into the other, had not
been entirely lost sight of. Unfortunately here, as it too
often happens elsewhere, the blood, a chicf supporter
of life, is made the sole vehicle of it; organic unity
and truth are thus destroyed, and clear and distinct
knowledge is rendered utterly impossible.
We will add a few remarks as to the quantity of
exhaled carbonic acid. It increases from childhood to
puberty. On the appearance of the menses, this in-
crease ceases : on their cessation, it augments again
slightly. In advanced age, it decreases in both sexes.
On an average it is one-third less in woman than in
man. In the same proportions more carbonic acid is
exhaled during vegetable diet, than while living on
animal food. A meal increases it. A greater amount
of heat diminishes the quantity; and bodily motion, like
every other effort of strength, increases it. During
sleep it is considerably diminished, and less oxygen is
inhaled. All this is, beyond doubt, very interesting
indeed; but, as you see, it treats only of the conditions
and refuse of life. Life itself is not mentioned or
alluded to in any way whatever; and the organic act of
breathing is not explained.
Let us now speak of the Blood, that most precious
of all fluids, the liquid organisation. Its principal
11
component parts-that is, those which have not sprung
from the backward or retrograde formation of the
materials of the animal body-may be considered as
the elementary bodies of all the other parts of the
organism.
I feel bound to draw your attention to this difference,
as the blood is not only the very fount of life, but at
the same time its cloaca. Remember, also, that there
is a liquid in each vessel, from which the chief materials
of the different textures may be formed. The blood is,
therefore, the main point of the generally distributed
parts of animals. In the digestive organs, we may
partially follow up the development and changes from
which the blood is finally composed or derived. But
if you would understand these, we must go back to
food.
What is Food? Every organic or inorganic com-
bination, which sufficiently resembles the principal
component parts of the blood, to be able to be
changed into it, by the process of digestion. The
chief component parts from which the blood is derived,
are:-
A. Inorganic matter.
B. Organic matter, free from nitrogen (fat).
C. Organic matter, containing nitrogen, such as
albumenous substances.
The ingredients of food are divided in the same
manner; they are either organic or inorganic; the
first, either free from, or containing, nitrogen. Among
the inorganic aliments, water and the alkaline and
earthy phosphates rank first. As in plants, phosphoric
acid predominates over sulphuric acid in the blood.
But the blood contains more soda than potassia, more
12
lime than magnesia, and a great deal of chlorine. It
is exactly the contrary with the vegetables that are
used for food.
Next to the inorganic aliments are oxide of iron,
alumina, silica, fluor-calcium, and silicic acid. The
aliments free from nitrogen are divided into fat-formers
and fat. The first are starch, dextrine, gum, sugar, and
cellular texture. All these bodies are formed of equal
parts of carbon, hydrogen and oxygen; they are, there-
fore, isomeric bodies, only the sugar sorts contain
rather more hydrogen and oxygen, both in the water-
forming proportion. The fatty matters are elaïn,
margarine, stearine, the corresponding acids, soaps,
and butyric acid. The aliments containing nitrogen
are albumen, pea-flour, gluten in a narrower sense, and
vegetable glue. They are all composed of equal parts
of nitrogen, carbon, hydrogen and oxygen, and contain
besides these, sulphur and phosphorus, with the ex-
ception of the vegetable glue, which is free from the
latter, while the pea-flour contains the most of it.
These nitrogenous aliments are the chief agents in
the formation of the blood, and are also principally
prevalent in those parts of plants in which the quickest
change of matter occurs.
The value of eatables must not, however, be judged
according to their amount of nitrogen, as is too often.
the case; for animals which were entirely nourished
with albumenous substances soon died.
Food requires a judicious distribution of inorganic
aliments, fatty matters, fat-formers, and albumenous
combinations. The process, by which these aliments
are changed into blood, is called digestion.
This change consists, either in a mere dissolving, or
13
in a combined solution and change, inasmuch as the
articles of food are not of the same composition as the
blood itself. Thus, salt is dissolved, that it may be carried
into the vessels as an essential ingredient of the blood
Starch not only requires to be dissolved, but its pro-
perties and combinations have to be changed. These
changes take place through the digestive fluids; saliva,
gastric juice, bile, the pancreatic juice, and intestinal
mucus. The peristaltic motion of the coats of the
stomach and intestines assists, materially, the complete
intermixture of these liquids, causing, as it were, a
continuous displacement of the contents. The inor-
ganic ingredients pass by solution into the blood, and a
few salts only are changed and decomposed.
Many salts and earths are found in the excrements
and urine, that have undergone no change. Water is
also met with in the same state as when it entered the
body. But, mark well, it has by no means been proved
whether parts of these salts, and of this water, have not
entered into other combinations. Nay, it is highly pro-
bable that the salt supplies soda to the body; that
sulphates, viz., Glauber's salt, assist in forming sul-
phuretted hydrogen in the intestines; that the water in
the body returns to its primitive element, and, as such,
has a share in forming the various combinations of
ammonia.
This is most important; for you perceive clearly,
that under such circumstances no valid conclusion can
be drawn from the salts met with in the analysis of
food, excrements, and urine, nor from the changes which
have occurred in the body, nor from the newly-formed
bodies, which have quite different properties from the
14
original ones, though we often find such conclusions in
the theory of the formation and change of matter, and in
the attempted Materia Medica, in which the effects of
medicine are described according to the analysis of the
excrements, completely mistaking, by so doing, the inter-
nal organic life. How absurd is it to conclude, because
Glauber's salt has been taken, and afterwards found in the
excrements, that it has passed as such through the
organisation; whereas it has, in reality, at one time
caused the formation of sulphuretted hydrogen, and at
another that of sulphuric acid, ammonia, or carbonate.
of soda, accordingly as the division and formation are
caused by the different excitors.
Thus alkaline sulphates become sulphurets of
potassium in the intestines-bodies of entirely different
properties and effects.
The solution of salts, if they are easily dissolved, is
caused by water. Those which are more difficult to
dissolve, such as oxide of iron and the earthy salts, are
dissolved by the free acids of the stomach. All starchy
bodies are changed, by the action of the saliva, pan-
creatic juice, and intestinal mucus, into dextrine, sugar,
lactic, and butyric acid, and thus become soluble. The
part which the bile plays in this, as well as its real
destination and functions, are as yet obscure, and
yet so many methods of healing have been founded on
its supposed properties, that, seduced by such indica-
tions, real horse-treatment has been inflicted on the poor
patient. The neutral fats are changed into soaps and
glycerine, by the action of the pancreatic juice and the
intestinal mucus. The transforming process of the
saliva is not altered by a free acid; therefore, when swal-
lowed, its action is continued. The albumenous bodies.
15
are dissolved by the gastric juice and the intestinal
fluid. When too much saliva is swallowed, it in-
terferes with, or completely annuls this action. In a
similar manner, the least admixture of bile with
the gastric juice completely annuls the dissolving pro-
perties of the latter, although the acid re-active power
remains.
are
Thus chyme already contains salts, sugar, and albu-
men dissolved. In the small gut where chyme becomes
chyle, lactic acid, butyric acid, and soaps
added. Thus, inorganic elements, fat, fat-formers,
and albumen are changed, and, through this change,
partially rendered liquid. This liquefaction is abso-
lutely necessary for them to pass into the blood. The
mucous membranes of the digestive organs, as well as
the coats and chyle vessels and veins, which lie behind,
cause this change. The thinner fluid of chyme enters
into the more condensed one of blood, and is mate-
rially assisted in this by the evaporation occurring at the
surface as a direct pressure. During digestion, the
blood becomes richer and firmer in its component parts.
Its contents, with respect to the inorganic elements, are
less in the intestinal canal than in the stomach, and its
earthy parts have sensibly diminished. Thus already
a greater portion of the inorganic elements enter into
the chyle and blood-vessels while in the stomach.
Chyle mixed with lymph enters the blood, and is there
completely turned into the latter. As regards the
digestive fluids, I will only remark to you, that saliva,
the pancreatic juice, and the intestinal mucus, have an
alkaline re-action; the gastric juice, however, has an
acid re-action; but through which acid has not yet
been proved.
-
According to some investigators, the gastric juice
16
undoubtedly contains lactic acid, hydrochloropepsic
acid probably; and nitric acid possibly; whereas
acetic and butyric acids, are but occasionally encoun-
tered. In opposition to this, according to the latest
researches of BIDDER and SCHMIDT, the gastric juice of
carnivorous animals in a fasting condition contains only
free hydrochloric acid, but not a particle of lactic, or
any other organic acid. That of vegetarians contains
free hydrochloric acid, besides small quantities of lactic
acid, which last, however, are only derived from starchy
aliments. The quantities of the last were constantly
varying; but those of the former were always the same.
This free muriatic acid forms, with the organic elements
which have been dissolved in the liquid, digestive fer-
mentation.
SCHULTZ maintains that the gastric juice is of an
alkaline nature, which can be casily proved by experi-
ments after a meal. In opposition to his assertion, the
first enquirers maintain, that, if the gastric juice is
alkaline or neutral, this has been simply caused,
either by the absolute or relatively increased formation
of mucus, or by the more than ordinary swallowing
of saliva.
While such cntirely different assertions exists,
what are we to think or say of the various cxperi-
ments and modes of treatment which have sprung
from the one or the other view of the matter that phy-
sicians may have taken? May not what is looked
upon by one as a remedy, be considered by another as a
relative or an absolute poison? Woe to the patient
who becomes the apple of discord in such hands!
LETTER II.
FORMATION AND DISSOLUTION OF MATTER.
Other
THE blood is ready. It circulates through the veins of
the organisation. The enquirer observes, with the mi-
croscope, a uniform fluid, in which small bodies roll
pretty rapidly after each other. The first we denomi-
nate liquid blood, the latter blood-globules.
enquirers open the vessels, and examine the blood they
have withdrawn. Here are their results: according to
them blood consists of-1. Albumen, which is composed
of nitrogen, carbon, oxygen, hydrogen, sulphur, and
phosphorus. It is said to be formed from vegetable
albumen, although this contains less sulphur than
animal albumen. 2. Fibrine, which contains more
oxygen than the albumen; and, besides, possesses
sulphur. Fibrine is supposed to be actually dissolved
in the circulating blood, and not to arise from the
bursting of the blood-globules. 3. Globulin, which is
found in the blood-globules, and is composed similarly
to albumen, but is without phosphorus. 4. Caseum
(caseïn), which contains more phosphate of lime than any
other combination of albumen. 5. Protoxide of proteïn,
C
18
8. Hema-
which is poor in oxygen, and contains sulphur. 6. Trit-
oxyd of proteïn, abounding in nitrogen, but containing
no sulphur. 7. Hematin, which contains iron; not how-
ever, in the form of the oxide, but in a pure state, and
in a soluble condition, which, however, cannot be sepa-
rated from globulin. Hematin, free from iron, is a dark
brown body, which shows that the colour of the blood
is not derived from iron alone. This was formerly be-
lieved, and, in consequence of this erroneous view,
many destructive modes of treatment arose.
toïdin. 9. Fatty matters, such as sebacic alkaline salts.
The greatest quantity of fat is contained in the blood-
globules. 10. Serolin, a fatty matter, incapable of being
converted into soap, which is remarkable, for its amount
of oxygen. 11. A fat containing phosphorus. 12. Bile-fat
(cholesterin). 13. Grape-sugar. 14. Chloride of sodium,
chloride of calcium, carbonates, ordinary phosphates, and
sulphates of the alkalies, lime, magnesia, and oxide of
iron, partly combined with phosphoric acid. The common
phosphate of soda which the blood contains, is owing
to its alkaline re-active power. The soda predomi-
nates in it by far over the potassa. The phosphates belong
chiefly to the blood-globules. Food containing much.
albumen increases the fibrine and the albumen of the
blood. Partaking largely of salt diminishes the fibrine
and the water of the blood, and increases the blood-
globules, and the quantity of the different salts con-
tained in the blood. Drinks increase but slightly,
and for a short time, the water-particles in it. Bread,
or any grain noted for the phosphates they contain,
increases the phosphates of alkalies in the blood. Herbs
diminish the amount of phosphates, but increase the
carbonates. The phosphorus which has been obtained
19
is burned down to phosphoric acid. You see from this,
that diet has a great influence on the salts of the blood.
This proves the falseness of the statement, that the
proportions of inorganic matter to the globules and
liquid blood are so firmly established, that neither food
nor race can possibly alter them. It further follows,
that the quantity and combination of the ashes depend
on no fixed laws. To all this I add, that sugar is very
probably dissolved in the blood; but that it has not yet
been proved what becomes of it. Perhaps it serves to
form carbonic acid, which is expelled from the body.
I have also to remark, that the fat does not solely arise
from food, but that it is formed in the organism from
substances that are not of a greasy nature; the form-
ation itself, however, remains enveloped in obscurity,
and it has never been proved whether this fat in the
blood is separated as such, or is transformed into sugar.
I point out all this to you particularly, that it may
assist you to arrive at your own conclusions.
Now, let us proceed to the formations which arise
from the blood. It is the original sap of all the me-
chanism of the body; the original mould of all forms,
cells, and fibres. As, however, the pores belonging to
the coats of the capillary vessels, do not allow the
blood-globules to pass through, so the serum which
oozes through them can only be intended to feed the
tissues, and is, therefore, the real nourishing fluid of
the body. Passing through the capillary vessels, it
comes in continual contact with the organisation.
The separate organs obtain, through this serum,
the particles from which they are composed: as,
for instance, the nervous masses, albumen, fat, &c.,
and cause, in a manner as yet unknown. these
20
homogeneous fluids to assume the intended form,
and that, for example, the fibrine of the blood, which
waters the muscles, acquires the form of muscular
fibres. The secreting glands have the double gift of
replenishing themselves, and of sending forth a liquid.
During health, more water than albumen, more albumen
than salts, and more salts than fats, are perspired
through the capillary vessels. All the structures of the
body may thus be traced back to the blood. Therefore
is the blood the shortest summary expression for the com-
position of the healthy body, as regards the quantity,
but not the quality of the combining tissues, which
last is extremely important for the conclusions drawn
from analysis of the blood. The construction of the
capillary vessels has a great influence on the above-
described swiftuess with which the component parts of
the blood leave their path. The directors of the
capillary vessels differ from each other, according to the
parts of the body they occupy, and form nets, the
shapes of which are adapted to their peculiar organs and
tissues. The capillary vessels of the brain are very
those of the marrow of the bones are very
fine
wide.
The network belonging to the nerves, is com-
posed of irregular and clongated meshes. In the
lungs these meshes are narrow, and more or less of a
rhomboidal form; in the muscular membranes of
the intestines, they are regular and at right angles.
Here, as in the muscles, the nets are tolerably close.
This formation of the capillary vessels, stamps, as it
were, the quickness with which the parts composing
the blood, penetrate their coats. Science, however,
cannot establish that the formation of the different
21
tissues arises from chyle. The creation of the tissues
is as yet enveloped in darkest night.
:
The
Here, too, a few words more about some of the
parts composing the blood, as we meet them in the
tissues the thymus, liver, and kidneys contain much
albumen. In the brain, it is found in a coagulated
condition. The nerves contain proportionally more.
albumen than the brain and spinal marrow.
fibrine of the blood contains more nitrogen than the
fibrine of the muscles; but the latter is remarkable.
for containing much more iron. The middle skin of the
aorta possesses caseïn, as also the band of the neck (nack-
enband). The globulin of the blood is found unchanged
in the crystalline lens of the eye; and on that account it
is called the crystalline. The horny formations,
the clastic fibres and the gluc-yielding textures, are
composed of changed albuminous matters; but they
surpass the former in oxygen. And yet the connection
between the albumen, and the forms of the tissues arising
from it, cannot be given; therefore, the creation itself is
still a riddle. Instead of the sebacic acid of the blood,
we find in the tissues the corresponding neutral fatty
matters; in man, claïn and margarine; in ruminating
animals, stearine. The fatty soaps are, therefore,
analysed on leaving the capillary vessels, and the
sebacic acid combines itself with glycerine, the origin
of which is unknown. In life, the fatty matters of the
brain and nerves are very closely combined; after death
they separate. The cholesterin of the blood returns
unaltered to the brain. Besides claïn, margarine, and
cholesterin, the brain and the fibrous matter also
contain cerebric acid and olcophosphoric acid; the first
nitrogen and phosphorus; the last phosphorus, but no
22
nitrogen. The development of the fatty matters of the
brain remains entirely unknown. The liver contains
sugar, independently of what is received from food.
From what ingredients it manufactures it, is unknown. If
the nervi vagi be severed, the formation of sugar ceases.
If the fourth cavity of the brain is irritated near the
olive, it is increased.
We have now reached the complete structures, the
highest formations of the organism. They must be
considered in the narrowest sense, as the vehicles of the
peculiar functions of the animals. Here is the inner-
most laboratory of creation.
You have been told that their formation is utterly
unknown to us; let us at least see what is stated about
their retrograde formations.
In consequence of the never-ceasing activity of life,
the slack and worn-out particles separate from the still
active and vital formations. Here, in the furnace of
the busiest coutinual change of material, the albuminous
bodies and fatty matters dwindle away. Creatin,
flesh-material, creatinin, flesh-basis, inosic-acid and flesh-
acid are transitions through which albumen is converted
into urea; they are the first results of solution, and
can no longer be employed in the formation of
the tissues. Like all particles of dissolution, they
can therefore be no longer looked upon as organic.
Creatin and creatinin are found in the urine, as well as
the fleshy part of the muscles. The albumen that is
taken into the body, does not leave it as such; but its
elements, such as nitrogen, carbon, hydrogen, oxygen,
and sulphur do, and that in the form of urea, sulphuric-
acid, and sulphuretted hydrogen. As a product of
dissolution, uric acid is found in the spleen, which is, by
23
means of oxygen, afterwards divided into carbonic-acid
aud urea. Before the separation occurs, the separating
produce must go into the blood, which thus contains
carbonic-acid and urea. How these are formed no one
can tell. Fat is already partly changed in the blood,
without appearing as a former of tissues. According
to carefully made calculations, it seems that this is not
merely derived from food, but is formed in the organism
itself from ingredients which are not even of a fatty
nature. From the solution of fat in the blood, it
appears that the change of matter already commences
in it although the actual mould for the formation
of the separating matter is situated in the tissues. It
is probable that a solution of sugar has already taken
place in the blood, although it is not proved what be-
comes of it. The final results of the solution of fat
and sugar are carbonic acid and water; as intermediate
ones, we have lactic, butyric, acetic, formic, succinic,
and oxalic acids. Each of these acids differs from the
others in the quantity of oxygen. Spirits of wine be-
come acetic acid; this is again turned to carbonic
acid and water. Ammonia becomes nitric acid.
The last results of the solution of the albuminous bodies
are-carbonic acid, water, ammonia, and phosphoric
acid, or phosphuretted hydrogen. But here also there
are many intermediate stages, besides those already
named, such as lucine, tyrosin, sugar of lime, lactic,
acetic, butyric, and Valerianic acids. These divisions.
may vary very much, as their variety depends on the one
or the other exciter, particularly in organic dissolutions,
as the mobility of the molecules is then greatest. Con-
sequently the divisions of the different forces of affinity
may receive many different egresses from the different
24
exciters the degree of heat, pressure of air, humidity,
and mechanical motion contributing materially towards
this. It is therefore apparent that it is utterly impossible
to draw conclusions from the analytical produce of the final
results, as to the divisions and intermediate steps which
have occurred. If we intend to keep a fast hold of these
purely chemical results, which are decidedly inferior to
the organic ones, it is clear that we cannot say, from
the final products of sugar and fat, whether lactic
butyric, acetic, or oxalic acids are or were in the body;
nor from those of albumen, if urea, lactic, Valerianic
ammonia, or carbonic acids are or were present, and if
so, in what degree or gradation.
Based on these analyses, we are unable to give any
dietetic rules to the healthy, or any mode of treatment
to the sick, as this would show the greatest ignorance of
the intermediate degrees of solution (Verfalls stufen),
and the great changes which may occur in them. For
it is assuredly not an indifferent matter to conclude
that oxalic acid is in the body when lactic acid only is
found, or vice versa.
It is also deserving of attention, and even highly so, that
through the changes occurring in the blood, we cannot state
what part of it devolves upon nutrition, separation, and
secretion; and therefore all diagnostics of remedy and
disease which are based upon such changes must be entirely
rejected; for it is assuredly no trifling matter to know
whether nutrition or secretion are operated upon, and this
cannot be distinguished by following them. It is also im-
portant to observe that we do not know the special origin of
the secreted fluids—what part of them arises from the blood,
and what from the organs. Experience has not as yet
proved whether urine, perspiration, tears, and saliva are
25
merely particles of glands in a liquid state, or the pro-
duce of other dissolved organs, or if they are new
formations of the blood. We only know that urea is
met with in the blood.
It is therefore not right to draw direct conclusions from
the analyses of these fluids as to the state of the blood, and
Pathology, as well as the Materia Medica, which are
based upon these, are completely wrong, even in a chemical
point of view. The analyses as to quantity, particularly
that of urine, are very uncertain, and therefore of but
little value. The liquid often decomposes under the
hands of the operator.
As regards the origin and formation of urea, we are
again in the dark, on account of the uncertainty of our
knowledge as to the real formation of albumen. We
cannot therefore, even on finding it in chemical
analyses, draw any inference whatever of its previous
conditions.
We repeat, that the exhaled carbonate acid and the
water may arise from albumen, fat, or sugar, and that
in a particular case it is impossible to say from which
of them they have sprung; so that analyses do not
enable us to decide the point. The internal transform-
ation of benzoic acid (which contains no nitrogen) into
hippuric acid, containing nitrogen, allows the conclusion
that other matters of an azotic nature arise from matter
free from nitrogen. This renders the decisions by means
of analyses all the more difficult. We cannot even decide
on the contents of nitrogenous bodies, and those containing no
nitrogen, nor on the various phases of these bodies. All this
shows, that we have obtained no result enabling us to determine
the forms into which the living organism has brought the
organic and inorganic elements, so long as we only know what
26
acids and bases, or organic elements, are contained in it. For
who can tell how often an element that entered into
the constitution of an organic body appears as a found-
ation, or as an acid in the ashes, or as another organic
combination? The sulphur and phosphorus of albu-
minous combinations, on being burnt to ashes, become
sulphuric and phosphoric acids. Often, indeed, it must be
left undecided, whether, and in what binary combi-
nations, inorganic particles have appeared. Yet, still
more difficult is it, if not impossible, to indicate
the salts in which the acids and foundations found
in the ashes have acted in the organisation, even
when it is known with certainty that these acids
and foundations, as such, were in it.
By red
heat, carbonates are analysed, phosphoric acid is partly
reduced and evaporated, whereas silicic acid which had
been deposited while in a free condition, combines itself
with alkalies. It is, therefore, utterly impossible to
distribute the acids properly to the bases; and impossible
to draw conclusions from analysis of the intermediate
phases of the organism, or even of a single one of them
in a given case. Analysis, therefore, does not afford the
slightest support in drawing sure conclusions from the
various chemical transitions which the different matters
undergo in the body in the processes of formation and dissolu-
tion; and still less of the higher organic life in that inner-
most laboratory of nature, the tissues.
Consider also that the Process of Life is a constantly
moving and ever-changing one. Each breath we draw
alters the air in the lungs, and, through the organic
process resulting therefrom, venous is changed into
arterial blood; the muscles into fleshy matter, and flesh-
basis; the muscles of the heart into oxide of urea
27
(Harnoxydull); the tissues of the spleen into oxide
of urea and uric acid; the crystalline humour of
the eye into urea; in short the composition of brain,
nerves, blood, and textures is entirely changed.
Consider further, that of these uninterrupted trans-
formations, but few have been recognised; that we are
ignorant of the links existing between them; and you
will easily understand that we cannot draw any in-
ferences from these single members in fragments, as
regards the entire chain of transitions. You will com-
prehend, that, in consequence of the transformations
continually going on, even during the time taken up
in examination, bodies entirely different from those
found have formed themselves. Notwithstanding all
this, there are many who draw conclusions from the
latter as to the former, and we really do not know
whether we should pity their ignorance or brand their
arrogance. The great difficulty of examination and the
impossibility of drawing inferences from analysis have
been felt by the cleverest experimenters, and they have
consequently stated the results quietly and simply, with-
out arriving at rash conclusions, or making arrogant
assertions.
I will impart to you here, what NASSE, one of the
most famous examiners of the blood, writes about its
investigation. The kind of food, and the time of eating
must be taken into consideration.
The value of the
highly appreciated ;
We must have a
effect of food on the blood cannot be too
it is of the very greatest importance.
knowledge of the quality of the blood, previous to the
introduction of food. The effect caused by bleeding
cannot be deducted from the total effect. The effect
varies according to the quantity taken away; to the
28
time elapsed since the operation; and to the constitu-
tion of the person who has been bled. The result of a
second bleeding effected several hours after eating, is
very different from what it would have been if the first
bleeding had not occurred. It is difficult to profit by
the results obtained from various individuals; because
the constitutions are often so totally different from each
other. In young animals the blood undergoes a re-
markable change, according to their age. The food and
secretions often vary with the change of the season, and
so also does the blood. These alterations are not by any
means so established as to be of service in experiments
respecting the influence of food on the blood. The method
of investigation adopted by ANDRAL and GAVANNET is
not quite right, as it is based on the idea that the water
in the blood-globules contains as many dissolved salts
and albumen as the serum. The color of the blood,
in a state of health, depends very much on the
condition of breathing immediately before the incision
is made; it differs considerably according to whether
motion or repose have affected it, or the heart; so that
other influences are thereby almost obscured.
meat diet give it a darker hue, the formation of carbonic-
acid, ammonia, and sulphuretted hydrogen gas bring it
nearer to solution. Hunger increases the length of
the blood-globules (by 7 per cent.) and the breadth
something less (about 5 per cent.). The differences in
the aptness of the blood to coagulate are difficult to
state. During digestion, in particular from two to four
hours after partaking of vegetable or mixed food, the
numbers deviate most.
coagulates very quickly.
Repose and
Towards the ninth hour it
After having fasted for a
29
period of three days, it takes about three and a half
minutes more to coagulate. Animal food always caused
a quicker coagulation of the blood, than vegetable diet;
the former in one and a half, the latter in two minutes.
The blood, after animal food, separates more serum in
the sixth hour, than if vegetable food had been taken;
in the eighth hour there remains no difference. The
seasons have a marked influence on the specific gravity
of the blood. In winter it contains less water than in
summer, and particularly than in autumn. The firm,
fibrous, component parts of the blood almost correspond
with its specific gravity. Meat diet causes the fibrous
part to decrease until the eighth hour; it then increases
anew. The proportion of the salts diminishes accord-
ing to the time of digestion, which is another proof
that the proportion of organic to inorganic matter is
not always the same. Under such circumstances, pro-
found examiners, in analysing the blood, duly consider
all these facts, and take care not to draw conclusions
from them, as to the state of the blood which circulates
through the organism, well-knowing that it is im-
possible to do so. None, but the ignorant and the vain
rush into the arena of science with such attempts, and
crush their heads against its iron defences; for their
rash conclusions burst and explode at the mere breath
of learning, which annihilates all untruths as if they
were mere soap-bubbles.
For the many changes of the blood which occur
during life cannot be plaeed within the narrow frame
of an increase or diminution of the fibrine, albumen, or
The picture that is to be painted must contain all
the changes of the nerves, the blood, and the tissues; and
water.
30
thus only can life be faithfully and undividedly portrayed.
Besides, analyses have been gathered from blood which
had been abstracted from the veins; from blood with-
drawn from its organic association with the nerves, the
tissues, and their combined influences; and placed
under the entirely different influences of light, atmo-
spheric pressure, electricity, and heat. When every
breath which is drawn causes the greatest change in the
circulating blood of the organism, it is clear that the
withdrawn action of nerves and tissues, that is, of
combined organism on the one side; and, on the other,
the new influence of light, atmosphere, and heat, must
instantaneously cause still greater alterations; that,
therefore, the blood taken out of the body, no longer
resembles that which circulates in it, and that its
analysis, as an analysis of dead blood, cannot possibly be
a rule or standard, for the living blood of the organism.
Far more organic is the theory of SCHULTZ. He
speaks of having made the living organised elements of
form, with their alternate effect and self-excitement,
the object of research in the blood, the proportion of
the excitement of the blood-globules as plasma in the
arterial, venous, and neobitic blood. Unfortunately his
results have also been obtained from blood abstracted
from the veins, and, as we have already proved, are
without value. Life can only be measured by itself.
Thus, those results only which are gathered from the
living circulating blood, when undisturbed in its organic
unity, can give rules for it.
Let me here add a few remarks on the statistics of
the change of matter. With the full-grown it is such
that receipt and expenditure balance each other. The
31
albuminous bodies which have gradually changed into
horny matter, uric acid, urea, and phosphates, leave the
body in the form of the hair which falls off, expelled epi-
thelium, mucus, and urine. The fat-formers and fatty
matters that have been changed to carbonic acid and
water, are evaporated through the pores of the skin, and
exhaled by the lungs. The inorganic component parts
are withdrawn from the body through urine, the excre-
ments, perspiration, slime, and horny formations. The
proportion of the perceptible to the imperceptible secre-
tions is 65: 3:45. Of the 65 which escape through the
skin and lungs, 348 belong to water, and 302 to car-
bonic acid. The change of matter goes on much
quicker in persons of regular habits, than in those who
fast. A hard-working man changes, in 20 or 30 days.
the greater part of the matter composing his body.
It is worthy of notice that the secreting organs, par-
ticularly in illness, change their functions, so that the
secreted productions of the skin are expelled by the
kidneys, and those of the kidneys by the lungs.
Thus has it been discovered, that in inflammation of
the lungs, from the commencement of hepatisation until
the beginning of absorption, all the fixed combinations
of chlorine were totally wanting in urine, while they
were greatly increased in expectoration. It is, therefore,
necessary to calculate all secreted productions, if
we want to know the general expenditure; as the
particular secretions continually vary, and those that
have not been calculated, cannot be judged from the
results of others. It is superfluous to say how very
difficult it is to calculate the perceptible and imper-
ceptible secretions, even of the healthy body. Therefore
32
with most sick persons it is entirely impossible. At
best, may we succeed in reckoning the perceptible at
one-third of the whole. This does not enable us to
draw conclusions concerning the quality and quantity
of the remaining two-thirds. It is therefore impossible
in most cases to obtain from calculations of the secre-
tions, the least approximate knowledge of the final
results arising from the change of matter; and yet
there are persons who vainly fancy that they can
draw inferences from such analyses, of the process of
life itself, when in reality they have only arrived at the
extreme boundaries of the chemical and physical pro-
cesses which accompany it. They have only got hold
of the worthless tools, the worn-out means which were
employed by the organism to attain its highest aim, the
formation of the textures and structures-the real pro-
ductions of life. They are not able, even with these, to
decide on the few already known chemical changes of
matter. The very result arising from their inferences,
is only valid for a single instant; as restless life in its
ever-ceaseless, ever-continuous receipts, changes, and
secretions, necessarily alters it incessantly. It is besides
a fact, that in the organisation, one ingredient can rc-
place the other, one basis the other, and one acid the
other; that the chemical combination of organic struc-
tures, within certain limits, may vary considerably, with-
out lessening the excitement of life in the least degree;
and, finally, that the chemical mixture of the blood is
the same in its various dyscratic conditions, such as
melanous, bilious, apeptic, anaplasmatic, and paralytic.
Thus chemical analyses do not discover, but rather con-
ceal its real nature; and through presumptuous know-
ledge render cure impossible.
33
But they cry out: "From the productions you may
draw conclusions respecting the producer!" As if the
task of life was merely these offals of the body: tissues,
formations of structures, and their functions, thought, move-
ments, action-those are the productions of life; while
urine, excrements, sweat and exhaled air are but the worn-
out materials, forming in chemical transition an unbroken
chain, whereof but few links are known, and even these few
cannot be explained by the results of the last which were
used for analyses.
Would you not think it very foolish, if any one de-
clared the ashes of a picture to be the production of the
painter; and particularly if he described, from them
his colours, outlines, expression, and style? But not a
whit less foolish is it, to wish to explain the process of
life itself, and its manifold, ever-varying manifestations,
from the mere analyses of the secretions. And, there-
fore, LIEBIG says rightly: "It is certain that many of
the effects which we perceive in the living body are
derived from chemico-physical causes; but people go
too far in concluding from this, that all active forces in
the body, are identical with it."
I have been purposely more diffuse and explicit with
the changes of matter, in order to show you quite clearly
how utterly untenable its present theories are. This is
all the more necessary, as the preachers of these
doctrines hold themselves to be the sole masters of
learning, and proclaim loudly that he only is a phy-
sician who looks upon life as a mere chemico-physical
process. You know how the Pythia, seated on her
Tripod, or three-footed stool, excited by subterra-
nean vapours, gave forth the most hazardous and
D
34
ridiculous oracles. Be not then astonished if these pro-
fessors, seated on their nameless chairs, thickly clouded
in the intoxicating vapors of matter, writhe with con-
tortions in the midst of chemico-physical productions.
But as to their oracles, let them endeavour to find a
more credulous ear than ours!
LETTER III.
THE NERVES. RETROSPECT.
NEXT to the blood, the nervous system is of the
highest importance in the organism. It extends
through the actions and material conditions of the body.
Although itself dependent upon matter, it is at the
same time very EXACTING as to its quality. How often
has it not been regarded as life's sole foundation; and
how often have not doctrines of life and of cure been
grounded on it! Let us see if people were justified
in so doing.
The organic action of the nerves refers to the touch,
sensation, motion, and nourishment. How it stands with
the nerves operating on the latter we do not yet know
with any degree of certainty. Some kind of stimulation
awakens the nervous action; but the process in the nerves
which follows this stimulation is not known. Many affirm
it to be a movement of the molecules,-a different group-
ing of them, so that the nerves transmitted material
changes to the brain and spinal marrow. But no one
ever yet saw those molecules, or observed their different
groupings. Therefore, all these empty phrases of
36
molecules and molecular power are valueless, and do
not furnish the slightest insight into the existence of
the act.
The impulse, or excitation, which occasions the
activity of the nerves, in many instances, is unknown,
there occurring in the organism so many things which we do
not at once perceive, and which we cannot positively trace
to their origin. Thus, the investigation of the functions
of the cerebral nerves is very difficult, as the
experiments are of the most dangerous nature. This is
the reason why the greatest doubt prevails as to that
most important of all organs-the brain. Nor is it yet
scientifically explained, whence it comes, that pain
is felt where the pain-causing impression was made,
as perception must first take place in the central
organs; the brain or the spinal marrow. The stimu-
lants themselves are supposed to be of such a nature,
that all the nerves are not affected by them. Their
extraordinary sensitiveness, particularly those of the
nerves of motion, to galvanic stimulation, is very in-
teresting. In disease, there is often a really astonishing
sensibility both of the nerves of sensation and of motion.
Still, we do not know the conditions under which a nerve
is brought to such excitable reaction. Of late, certain
parts of the nerves have been discovered which are
less sensible to the same stimulant than others. The
sensitiveness of the nerves is annihilated, or, at all
events, very much diminished by acids, alkalies, nar-
cotics, and continuous irritation. The visible result
arising from the stimulation of the nervous system is
called effect. This differs in quality in the various.
kinds of nerves; but it may also differ in quality in the
Thus, the pricking of a needle is felt as
same nerves.
37
such; but it can also cause pain in the same place.
The heaviness of a weight may be guessed at, from
holding it in the hand; a heavier one causes pain; a
still heavier one, produces a prickling sensation. The
effects are positive when their appearance is visible;
and negative, if not. The positive effect of stimulating
the nerves of motion, would be motion throughout; that
of the nerves of sensation, a perception of pleasure or dis-
pleasure; that of the sensual, sensations; each assuming
its destined form, the optic nerve, in seeing, etc., etc.
The quality which causes these transformations in a
fixed way, is called nervous energy.
This is not caused
by the stimulation of the nerves, as that of the most
diversified kind may produce motion, sight, etc. Notwith-
standing all this, stimulants are not to be looked upon
indifferently, as the sensibility of the nerves to them
varies considerably. Science cannot decide whether
the nervous energy originates with the nerve, or with the
central organs. All long-continued stimulation works
finally in arresting the effect. This, however, can
be renewed by a different stimulant. The negative
effects either follow the positive ones, or they are
primary. The strength of the effect depends on
the quantity and quality of the stimulant; on the
susceptibility of single nerves always, and on the
characteristic sensibility of all the nerves under certain
circumstances. Habit lessens the effect. The sensi-
bility of the nerves varies considerably in different
individuals. Reflex movements, or such as occur
without the will or consciousness, often follow bleeding,
hunger, the use of mercury, and weakening remedies
as well as some narcotics; and this is, unfortunately,
38
not sufficiently considered by many, while carrying out
their barbarous modes of treatment.
The objects of taste must become dissolved before
they can be perceived; but it is not known what pro-
perties must combine or unite to make a body acquire
taste. The nature of taste is not at all understood.
EDWARD PFLÜGER, in a work entitled, "The Sensorial
Functions of the Spinal Marrow of Vertebrate
Animals," threatens to effect a complete revolution in
the theory of the above-mentioned reflex movements.
He insists that we should be guided by fixed principles
only; that to come to certain and truthful conclusions,
we should never employ problematic premises; but
facts and facts only. After proving that the explan-
nations of REIL, KÖLLIKER, and JOHANNES MÜLLER are
unfounded, as regards the radiations (or co-sensations)
of the nerves, EDWARD PFLÜGER continues as follows:-
Although we are compelled to acknowledge that we
are ignorant of the manner in which these radiations
originate; yet we are not, on the other hand, prevented
from studying the laws which govern their appearance."
This remark, together with the one previously ex-
pressed, that facts only justify conclusions, cannot be
too often repeated; and their strictest practice and
observance can never be sufficiently recommended.
(6
I call your attention to the four great laws which
Edward Pflüger establishes with so much lucidity; but
as it would lead too far to detail them here, you must
rest satisfied with the result. According to him, tonic
and clonic cramps, and epilepsies are reflex movements;
on the contrary, the movements of decapitated and
sleeping persons, and those caused by wiping away the
acid from beheaded frogs in opposition to the present
39
As it is
theory are not reflex movements, but are acts resulting
from sensation, consciousness, and the will.
with the reflex movements, so is it also
radiations.
with the
It is, further, important, that according to his view,
the fibres of the nerves of motion, as well as of those of
sensation, terminate in the spinal marrow, and do not
ascend to the brain, as was formerly affirmed. These
new results show that most of the biologies and modes
of cure, which were founded upon the former view of
reflex movements, are false, and strikingly demonstrate
how difficult as well as fatal it is to base new theories of
life, or cure, on any new physiological result.
I have purposely directed your attention to a few only
of the most important points occurring in the theory of
the nervous system. They will amply prove to you, that
here, as in the theory of the blood, we have but little of
what is certain, and plenty of what is vague, contradic-
tory, or entirely hidden.
And now a few words about organic heat, a subject of
the highest importance, as without heat life must cease.
Mark what a thoughtful physiologist says on the sub-
ject:-"To be able to state how much heat is generated,
we ought not merely to know the amount of oxygen
received into the body, and the quantity of carbonic-
acid, hydrogen, and urea secreted, but also from what
matter the carbonic-acid, hydrogen, and urea were
derived; how many and what kind of salts a body has
formed; how much water was condensed; and how much
carbonic-acid was dissolved in the fluids of the body.
We ought to know what heat the body is deprived of by
radiation, evaporation, change of air, and solution."
We see here one of the many instances in which the
40
change of life cannot be limited by mere figures. It
belongs to the real knowledge of the doctrine of life to
look beyond the range of such obstacles. No playing or
risking with mathematical rules can be permitted. The
theory of life must contain a faithful account of the
appearances of flickering life. It is a compounded formula
of ever-varying magnitudes, so that the degree of heat
never keeps pace with any of the occurrences which
compose and regulate matter.
It is impossible to express more clearly and distinctly
the insufficiency of the explanations of organic incidents
furnished by chemical or physical processes, and I there-
fore abstain from any further remarks.
If you cast a look on what you have gleaned from
physiology, up to the present time, you will soon find
that SCHULZ was right in asserting that physiology
threatened to become a natural philosophy and chemistry
of life, in which all organic life must perish. For what
have you found, in reality, in the elaborate and bepraised
theory of the change of matter, but the results arising
from the dismemberment of the required conditions of
life, and of life's offal? Has even a single organic act
of life been explained? Is it not impossible, in many
instances, to explain even the formation and change
of these mere refuses of life? It is true, that life
requires bodies endowed with certain chemical and
physical powers; but it uses them as a means, as
work-tools, and subjugates them to its vital organic
laws, and it is only through this subjection, through
this abolition of chemistry and of mechanism, that life
becomes possible.
If the chemical and physical powers gain ground
death ensues. Truly, we know not where this subjuga-
41
tion, this changing of the chemico-physical forces into.
vital ones takes place. For life, as we now begin to
understand it, is but a participating power, continually
advancing, and taking fresh root from one unity to
another. Motion called into action confines itself to a
series of excitable matter. However, not matter, but
the vehicle of life is the peculiarity; the motion of
matter, life itself, is it; therefore the body is not the
unity, but the motion, which is shared and sharing. For
it is not the form, the through-cellular-construction, for
a moment fixed matter, that is being; but the inner
onward movement which causes plastic combinations
and which is ever creating more perfect and more
energetic forms, in proportion as the conditions for
extending vital motion become more and more favour-
able. Yet even as regards this fixed form, we have no
knowledge of its internal condition, of the grouping of
its elements, or of the assembling of its smallest particles.
Consequently, Materialists cannot arrive at any doctrine
of organic life. Even chemistry has not been able to
compose from chemical elements a single one of the
primitive bodies, those first-born of the organisation,
fibrine, albumen, and starch; nor have physics had the
power of forcing any one of these, when given, into
cellular formation. They always refer to the formation
of urea, in a chemical way. But urea, that cyanate
of ammonia, is but offal of the body, and has no longer
the power of organising, and the organism cannot be
explained from its offals, urine and excrements.
The atomic proportions of the same elements, do not
prove the absolute similarity of the body composed of
these elements. Here PASTEUR's clever experiments on
isomeric bodies, by light, should be noticed. Thus was
42
it formerly believed that two malic acids were alike, the
one being obtained from aspartic acid, and the other
from fumarate of ammonia (erdrauch saurem ammo-
niak), and both containing the same proportions of
carbon, hydrogen and oxygen, until the application of
light on the acids, proved that the first deviates the
polar ray of light, and the last does not, showing
thereby a different placing of the minutest particles.
It is almost the same with the two acids into which
grape acid may be divided. They both contain the
same proportional mixture and crystalline form; but
the one deviates the polar beam to the right, and the
other to the left. Before, therefore, the perfect equality
of the cyanate of ammonia, and of the urea, ob-
tained by LIEBIG and WÖHLER, can be admitted, the above.
experiments must be made on them. But even sup-
posing that a perfect equality existed between them,
still this would have been of no use for organic life,
and consequently nothing very important would have
been proved. For all this appertains only to what is
chemical and physical.
He who follows up and attentively observes organic
life, soon discovers that chemical and physical processes
only accompany, but never represent it in its actual being,
nor do they contain its primitive cause; this is only to be
found in a participating movement, which of itself de-
velops organic life according to fixed laws, and only uses
chemical and physical bodies as subordinate agents.
Therefore, if we could even command light, heat
and atmospheric pressure, in the same degree that we
do the proportional weights of matter, still we should
be unable to produce organized forms, as there is no
proof that these forms originate with them; and werc
43
success to crown this effort, no organic life would be
created thereby, as form and liquid are but minor com-
ponent parts of life, which uses them merely as
vehicles; whereas participated movement, the very
cause of life, lies far beyond the reach of all physical
observation.
Highly important, for an appreciation of the results
hitherto obtained by physiology, is the fact, that the
existing anatomical structure has always been made the
basis of the various functions of life; whereas life itself
first forms this structure; thus, when complete, it
cannot be considered as the cause, but as the effect of
life. This must, of course, give an entirely contrary
meaning to the views and theories which have hitherto
been received. Thus, the completed structure of the
heart is only developed by circulation; for, in all em-
bryos, the motion of heart and blood exists, before
these anatomical conditions have completed themselves.
The perfected structure cannot, therefore, be the first
and sole cause of circulation; and, consequently, the
theory of the circulation of the blood, as explained by
suction and pump-power, is false.
The same may be said of the secretions, as with them
also the completed formation of the glands is supposed,
although they are only formed by life. It is not suffi-
cient to be acquainted with the finished form, but the
organic proceedings of life must also be recognised and
understood; also, how the minutest particles of form
develop themselves; how the internal tissues arise,
and how the work-tools originate. Thus only can an
idea of organic creation be acquired. But, unfortu-
nately, not only has this not been done, but most of
the results have been gathered, outside of the
44
organism, from experiments on highly-excited and
mutilated animals. Nothing, however, can justify per-
sons in drawing conclusions from experiments beyond the
organism, as to what happens therein; for, as I have
before explained, the conditions are entirely different.
Neither can the inferences drawn from experiments on
animals be applied to the human body; because the
organic unity has been annihilated in those experi-
mented upon; and also because there exists such differ-
ence between man and animals, that it would be more
than presumptuous to draw from the latter, uncon-
ditional rules for the former. We do not mean to say
by this, that experiments on animals, as throwing light
thereon, may not be of the greatest use. They really
are so, and they should be continued. They are, how-
ever, often made in such a manner, that a wit ventured
to say "Physiology resembles the grimaces of a frog
which is being stretched on the rack."
:-
There is a good deal of truth in this remark, as you
will yourself find, on reading the descriptions of these
experiments; but the dismemberment of the organic
unity, to which we have before alluded, shakes con-
siderably the solidity of their results with regard to the
organism.
In the experiments made on the blood, you will find
that its alterations only have been noted down;
without the slightest allusion to the simultaneous
changes of nervous and textural life. The same occurs
in their experiments on the nerves or tissues, wherein
the vitality of the blood is not considered. And yet a
true organic insight can only be obtained from the undis-
turbed and indivisible organic unity, in its simultaneous
blood, nervous and textural existence, with their combined
45
functions. Physiology is, therefore, incomplete in all
respects, both as regards quantity and quality. When
Virchow, therefore, maintains that the various pro-
cesses of life exist as long as life lasts; that they exist
in the same manner and number in the healthy, as in
the diseased organism, with this difference, that their
manifestation varies, as the same law of nature reveals
itself in different forms, according to the conditions
under which it appears; then, indeed, to verify such an
assertion, the most complete knowledge of all appear-
ances which take place in health, as well as in illness,
are absolutely required. Thus, only, is it at all possible
to compare the manifestations of the healthy body, with
the one suffering from disease, and to decide on their
equality or disparity. But the deficiency of our
knowledge of the appearances in healthy life, is proved
to you by every page of physiology.
Therefore, physiology, the theory of life in its healthy
state, cannot be unconditionally applied to the diseased
conditions of the body; because the proof of the equality
of both in their inner lawfulness is actually wanting as
yet; but we are obliged, by the present state of things, if
we would be but simply just towards the results that have
been obtained, to look at the healthy and diseased con-
ditions separately, and to study them thoroughly, so as to
be able to read the laws from the appearances; without,
however, making the healthy state at any time a
standard for the diseased, or the diseased condition a
standard for the healthy one. But they may explain
each other mutually, an enlightened comparison of both
is therefore not only serviceable, but even necessary.
From all this, it is evident that physiologists have,
at most, but crossed the portals of life; without a
46
single one of them ever having been able to penetrate
its sanctuary. The results of all their investigations
terminate principally in chemical and physical pro-
cesses, and description of form.
There is not the slightest trace of any organic theory
of life, which represents it as indivisible uniformly in blood,
nerves and textural life, with all its present and future reve-
lations, its conditions, and the accompanying chemical and
physical processes and throwings-off. The foundation stone of
such an edifice has not even been laid; although others
fancy they already see its cupola ! Mere preparations
are made, and mere chemical and
have been furnished. But life itself is neither in-
physical materials
voked, nor explained by it. Life derides paltry
mathematical problems, because absolute rules for
it can never be invented. It imperiously requires, to
be truly and faithfully portrayed in all its various reve-
lations, its development and its growth. We must ar-
range and classify these revelations, with minds entirely
clear and free from prejudice, and going from the external
to the internal, endeavour to unite them on a mutual
basis; always allowing ourselves to be guided by the
hand which unitive organic life itself presents to us,
and never by facts derived from extraneous sources; utterly
excluding every hypothesis, and only making use, in the
most prudent and careful manner, of the results which
have been obtained of the dismemberment of the organic
unity. In this way, only, can the real organic laws be dis-
covered. For life can only be measured through itself, and
the truer we draw the picture in the manner afore described,
the more effulgently its laws will appear. With this, the
acme of natural Philosophy will be attained, and physiology
will have become a real biology, an indisputable truth.
LETTER IV.
PATHOLOGY.
You have seen that physiology is yet struggling with
the very beginnings, that it furnishes us with little or no
explanation throwing light on the organic processes of
healthy life, and, consequently, is at best but of relative
value in explaining diseased conditions.
Does pathology offer us more?
This question is all the more important for us, as it
refers directly to the diseased condition, to the object of
cure. There are two especial lines of direction or modes
pointed out in this doctrine-the material and the
dynamical. The first already exists in the theory of
qualities of the ancients. They indulged in the wide-
spread, and almost universal, belief, that the organism
was composed of the four elements of humidity, dryness,
heat, and cold. The harmonious blending of these con-
stituted health; if it was disturbed disease at once
ensued. The harmony could only be restored by
separating and expelling the cause of disease. This
separation was called the crisis. Instead of these four
elements, the moderns have set up the chemical com-
ponent parts of matter, on the proportionate admixture
48
of which healthy life depends, and in which any irregu-
larity whatever engenders disease. Some seek these
irregularities in the liquid parts, in the blood-these are
the humoral-pathologists; others search for them in
the solid parts, nerves and muscles-and these are the
solido-pathologists.
Setting aside this division of solids and fluids, more
recent materialists maintain that disease only arises.
from disturbances occurring in the composition of mat-
ter of both the liquid and the solid parts. In opposition
to this material view, there is the dynamical one of
GLISSON and STAHL, according to which the soul is the
only originator of entire organic life, and therefore, also
of its diseased conditions; and itself, independent of
matter, forms or constructs its body of it. BROWN,
in his "Theory of Excitement," developed this spiritual
system in the highest possible degrce. BROUSSAIS's theory
of local irritation, and RASORI's theory of counter-irrita-
tion, are but modifications of BROWN's work. Next to
these views, the School of Natural Philosophy attempts.
to explain and elucidate the diseased conditions, by com-
parisons with the inferior organisms, and the degrees of
organisation. Others attribute to disease a separate.
existence, which from a germ develops and spreads
itself through the whole organism, and parasitically
preys and thrives on the animal and human body. And,
again, others will have the diseased state explained only
by its own products, and seek to make pathological
anatomy the very ground-work of pathology.
Physiological School insists that pathology can be traced
back to physiology. The laws of the healthy conditions
are considered by it to be the same as those which pre-
vail in disease, only revealing themselves under
The
49
abnormal conditions. To maintain such an assertion, the
most intimate knowledge of all the laws of healthy and
diseased life is required, in order to be able to decide
with certainty on their equality or disparity. This
knowledge is still wanting, as I stated to you before.
All the views and opinions which I have communicated
to you, in mere sketches, assert themselves in existing
pathology. Aye, more than that, we sometimes find the
most conflicting views in perfect unison with each other.
Here, as in physiology, the diseased organic process of life
is again represented by descriptions of form, chemistry,
and physics. As physiology explains the healthy, so
does pathology endeavour to explain the diseased, states,
from the conditions of life, and from life's offals, and
from blood and muscles, which are lifeless, or at
all events deprived of their usual associations or
accompaniments, but with the same unfortunate result,
because, for the reasons which have been already given,
the organic process of life can never be thus explained.
Equally foolish is it to attempt an explanation of the
process of disease, by means of pathological results, as
they are the simple products, and not the cause of the
diseased conditions, and the body in life, though affected
by disease, can never be compared to that which is
actually dead. Moreover, it must not be lost sight of,
that many of these conditions arise only after dissolution,
as the death-polypus which is found in the heart and
the aorta, the serous effusions of the brain after apoplexy,
and the effusions occurring in many of the cerebral
diseases of children. Remarkably instructive in this
respect is the discovery of Professor RITGEN, while dis-
secting the bodies of patients who had died of malignant
puerperal fever; for previously to this, the uterus was
E
50
always found in a state of decomposition, and looked
upon as the cause of the disease.
When, immediately after death, he examined the
womb by the speculum, he did not find the slightest
change in the organ. An hour later, a softening had
taken place, and a whitish colour was perceptible, and
with every ensuing quarter of an hour, this corruption
increased to such an extent that, on dissecting the body
shortly afterwards, that putrefaction was clearly discern-
ible, which other observers had also found, and had
erroneously believed to have been the cause of death..
Such discoveries make us naturally and justly suspicious
with regard to many of the statements of pathological
anatomy, and there can be no doubt whatever, but that
their intrinsic value has been excessively over-rated.
Would that medical men, instead of looking, as it were,
to the mere refuses of life, would at length confine themselves
to the examination and representation of the diseased con-
ditions in their organic development. Thus they would be
able to understand the organic laws, instead of attempting,
as they now do, to comprehend them by strange definitions of
qualities, chemical materials, living individualities, and
spiritual powers. Would, also, that care were taken not to
shiver organic unity to atoms, by dividing and subdividing it,
or by making any single or individual part, whether the
blood or the nervous system, the sole vehicle of the organic
process; for it can only be thoroughly understood by a per-
fect conception blending sanguineous, nervous and textural,
life together, in its living activity and never-ceasing trans-
formations!
All pathological systems have hitherto been derived
from chemistry, physics, old elementary theories, or
from physiology; and too often do they take but a one-
51
sided view of nervous or sanguineous life, instead of de-
veloping the laws, for the diseased conditions, in organic
unity from themselves. As long as the diseased organism
is ransacked in its products of solution, as inorganic chem-
istry, the true organic insight will be lost. Every man
forms his own opinion of disease, and of its nearest
proximate cause, from the system which he follows, and
directs his treatment accordingly. Life is thus left to the
discretion of the doctor, or to the chance whether he hits on
the right remedy or not; and he too often destroys or-
ganic life, the very antipodes of chemistry, by his
inorganic chemico-physical opinions. For the verifica-
tion of my assertion, you have only to look at any
monograph on any disease. By way of example, I will
quote here to you the different opinions about the nature
of delirium tremens, a disease which medical men have
known for a very long period, and which they have
most assuredly had time enough to study over and over
again.
ARMSTRONG derives delirium tremens from venous
congestion in the brain and liver, the result of increased
activity of the heart and arteries, caused by some previous
irritation. KLOPP, from derangement of the digestive
organs. SANDWITH, from venous and abdominal con-
gestions. STAUGHTON, from inflammation of the stomach.
PLAYFAIR, from a diseased state of the liver, and secre-
tions of the intestines. GÖDEN, seeks the seat of disease
in the plexus solaris and coeliacus, considering the
etherial immaterial affection of the brain, to be merely
sympathetic. GÜNTHER, supposes it to be either an
idiopathic affection of the brain, caused by metastatic
deposits, or a sympathetic affection of the brain, origi-
nating in gastric irritation. TÖPKEN, takes it for a
52
sympathetic irritation of the cerebral system, arising
from the plexus cœliacus. According to PERRY, the
nature of this disease consists of a feverish, inflamma-
tory affection of nearly the whole of the brain. SUTTON,
fancies that it exists in a peculiar irritation of the brain,
nearly akin to phrenzy. ANDREÄ considers it a state of
real inflammation. BISCHOFF thinks it an asthenic
inflammation of the brain. According to HARLESS,
it is a superficial erysipelatous cerebral inflammation,
an asthenic paraphlogosis of the cerebral membranes
and the brain itself. BLAKE ascribes it to an indirect
weakness of nervous power, consequent on a diseased
and increased activity of the nerves and brain. HUFE-
LAND takes the disease for a delirium nervosum, result-
ing from passiveness. WASSERFUHR believes in a
material transition of alcohol into the blood, from which
drunkenness arises, and from which, when the alcohol
can no longer be assimilated, a lasting affection of the
brain ensues. According to SPÄTH, it originates in a
disturbed equilibrium between the brain and the nervous
system. William STOKES believes in two principal
forms of it: one, from a want of excitation, as in casual
fevers, when a low diet has been ordered; and another,
from over-excitement, for which he recommends leeches
and iced-water. SILBERGUNDI defines the disease, as
arising from a progressive alcoholisation of the brain and
nervous system; from a direct increase of the sensible
factor of life representing expansion; with a direct
decrease (passiveness) of irritability, the vehicle of the
life-agent, representing contraction, and, which becomes
permanent, and rears this particular form of disease, if
any other invading power affects the alcoholised organism
and forces it to such reaction, that a sound sleep
53
can no longer restore the balance, as it often did
before.
You see that there is no lack of varying opinions, and
yet, must you say, there can be but a single right one,
and that right one is certainly not among those which
have been stated. You will find the same excessive
variety of contradictory opinions, in the explanations
given of the gout, of rheumatism, fever, hip-disease,
cholera, &c. &c. Every one forms, according to the know-
ledge he possesses, or the education which he has received, a
personal opinion of the nature of the internal process, and
of the so-called nearest or original cause, and he then assails
with all possible remedies the Goblin, conjured up by his
own imagination, and which he has installed in the inner-
most recesses of the diseased organism. That the most
varied and contradictory modes of treatment, of the
same disease, are resorted to under such circumstances,
may easily be imagined, and is not to be wondered at.
The unprofessional doings of this kind, are not inaptly
described in the following verse:—
“Disease and nature fight, the doctor, self-assured,
Strikes between both; if his heavy staff
Knocks down disease, you are soon cured;
But if stout nature's felled, you sink into the grave.'
Yes! in presence of so many existing contradictory
opinions, it is real, hap-hazard, striking between! How
can we otherwise designate a treatment that often em-
ploys the most dangerous and hazardous remedies? And
yet, such proceedings are qualified as scientific. Nay,
*Im Kampf sieht er Natur und Krankheit tritt hinzu,
Und schlägt dazwischen ;-trifft sein Stab'
Die Krankheit, so genesest du
Und trifft er die Natur so wanderst du ins Grab.
54
the rage for indicating the origin of a disease, and for
composing a diagnosis, is carried to such a pitch, that
one of the highest authorities encouraged the medical
students of his class, by saying :-" It is better to die with
a diagnosis, than to recover from illness without one."
We have a right to be astonished, when such a mode
of proceeding, as this, is called science. Do we
gather a single grain of real knowledge from it? In
almost every instance, is not the doctor's imaginary
creation forced upon nature? Really, if anything ever
contributed powerfully to the propagation of error, de-
ception, and wrong, it is this witless hunting after the
establishing of the original cause. Such a course leads
not to real knowledge, but to error, which is the parent of
folly and delusion.
The sad consequences to humanity which spring from
this are innumerable. I will only furnish you with a
single example. On the 31st December, 1829, Professor
Dr. Grossi, the ornament, the pride, and the pillar of
strength of the University of Munich, died there. The
best physicians of that capital attended him. All
decidedly agreed that he was suffering from inflamma-
tion of the lungs. In five days they took ninety-nine
ounces of blood from him, and applied a number of
leeches besides. The last day the patient requested
them to let him alone, that he might die in peace. At
the same time he emphatically declared that he was
dying from want of blood. The dissection which
followed proved clearly that he had never suffered from
inflammation of the lungs. The indignant horror of his
friends and relations provoked a long paper warfare,
during which more printing ink was wasted, as to
quantity, than the blood which had been taken
55
from the unfortunate Professor; but not one of these
attacked physicians could defend himself success-
fully. When this happens amongst the very best doctors,
in reference to a disorder of the lungs, what can we
then expect from less educated medical men, in diseases
of a more obscure nature? This unsettled state, this
substitution of supposition for knowledge, on the part of
medical men, has been sharply and satirically criticised
by GIRTANNER, as follows:-" Every doctor has a right
to follow his own ideas. Where no knowledge exists,
where all is mere guess-work, one supposition is certainly
worth as much as another. When two doctors meet,
in consultation, at the bedside of a patient, who is not
dangerously ill, it often happens, as is the case with the
fortune-tellers in Rome, that they have great difficulty in
refraining from laughter while looking at each other."
The impossibility of inward diagnostics has been
already acknowledged and proclaimed by celebrated
practitioners.
REIL, whose work on fever is classical, and who, there-
fore, may well give an opinion upon it, says :-" We
only take note of the outward causes of disease, and some-
times not even of these; and of their final sensual workings,
viz., the visible symptoms of disease. But we cannot form
the slightest idea of all that is intermediate, nor of the nume-
rous changes occurring in the body between irritation and
the appearance of the various symptoms of disease, which
indicate the unnatural condition of the body, and the derange-
ment of its functions." He adds:-"Both from what
we have said about the nature of diseases attributed to
a faulty vital power, and their proximate cause, and
from the different opinions which have always been
entertained of fevers, it is evident that we are ignorant of
56
their nature, and that the treatment of them is nothing else
but downright empiricism. Numberless suppositions
about the nature of fevers have been registered in the
annals of medicine, and have died away as soon as they
sprung up. Genius and mediocrity have alike failed in
the endeavour to undo this Gordian-knot. The very
multiplicity and diversity of the opinions given is the
infallible proof that the nature of the subject is not yet
understood. For as soon as the truth is fairly established,
certainty takes the place of supposition, with every man of
common sense."
This quotation from REIL shows that the substition of
the words error, folly, and supposition, for that of science,
would be more characteristic.
CHOULART is more general, and more explicit still; he
expresses himself thus :-"This uncertainty in the ex-
planation and treatment of inward disease results from
an over-estimation of our mental faculties in presuming
to comprehend, not only the unknown and internal
process of disease, but in making this very inscrutable-
ness the ground and foundation of our medical theories.
We are satisfied with images, and mock explanations of
every new cause of disease, and base our system of patho-
logical therapeutics upon them; when every eruption of
the skin, every affection of the nerves, every fever, should
teach us, that it is easier to get a glimpse of almost any-
thing in the world than of those inward proceedings
which regulate the course of disease.
The ancients went more modestly and more success-
fully to work, and gave proof of the sound common
sense for which they were so remarkable, by judging a
disease only from what was perceptible, examining it
from every possible point of view, with perfectly unpre-
57
judiced minds, and therefore, although possessing
infinitely less knowledge than ourselves, they were not
unsuccessful as medical practitioners.
Nothing is recognisable in disease; but its remote cause,
and the totality of its symptoms. The next cause, which is
the middle link that connects both, is undiscernible to us.
And yet we have taken that which is the most uncertain of
all, in the whole extent of medical science, our supposed
knowledge of the proximate cause, for our foundation, and,
theoretically, allow aetiology and semiotics, as lateral
branches, to grow from it; pruning and plying them, so as
to suit the pathological basis. We would diffuse light
out of darkness; but it will not shine. We have
built our temple on the sands of supposition; and it
sways like a reed to the wind. We have no real useful
knowledge of diseases.
We know them only as they might be, and could be,
and not as they actually are. The heavy fetters of a
system prevent and impede a free exercise of medical
talent, and render all artistical use of it impossible.
The science of practical medicine does not advancc a single
step, notwithstanding the highly developed state of anato-
mical physiological knowledge; because we have entirely
lost sight of the fact, that it is a free and perfectly inde-
pendent science, which may gather information from
other doctrines, but must not depend upon them.
Again,” he says, “the inward cause of disease is as undis-
cernible, as the cause of life itself, and inasmuch as sound
physiology is simply satisfied wlth comprehending the
laws of healthy life, taking the rest for granted; so also
real practical medicine requires no elucidation of the
inward cause; but its great aim is a thorough comprehen-
sion of the laws of disease and recovery." And, in another
(C
58
part of his work, he says, "The classification of diseases
into species and sorts, as naturalists do in their science,
has always been detrimental to pathology. It induces
us to regard that, which is ever moving and changing,
as something permanently fixed; those, which are un-
folding themselves in endless degress of diversity, as on
a par with each other; and it presents, as suited to the
comprehension of the student, lines of demarcation,
which can scarcely be distinguished and understood by
the master himself. It is praised for being a model of
method and order; and it is "confusion worse con-
founded; for it separates affinities, and unites antipathics.
It is lauded for the light it affords; and the shadows of its
walls hide from us the nature of things. We seek in it the
foundation of rational practice; and its catalogue of names
leads to the dullest routine. Instead of this borrowed
framework, which may be very suitable to other sciences
let us endeavour to establish a sure central point
for pathology, around which the constant and fixed
forms, and, after them, the variable and more distant
ones may be grouped. To this, let us add the scale of
duration in the various forms of disease; it is a very
varying one, and of the highest importance."
With these observations of CHOULART, the materialists,
who, since then, have taken up a prominent position, do
not agree. And yet CHOULART was in the right. For
notwithstanding all their analyses of the various con-
ditions and offals of life, and of the lifeless blood drawn
from the organism, together with their physical results,
they are totally unable to represent, either in its healthy
or diseased state, the process of life. All that has been
brought against them, while discussing physiology, may
59
be repeated here while treating of the diseased conditions.
Life, whether in health or disease, cannot be concocted out
of chemical and physical processes.
Professor VOGEL, of the University of Giessen,
strikingly describes the pitiful and pigmy doings of many
of these materialists as follows:- 66
By means of worth-
less hypotheses they endeavour to advance victoriously
there, where only the most indefatigable special inves-
tigations, on the broadest basis, can compass the end.
Supported by a couple of superficial chemical re-agents,
they plaster up in several hours a chemical theory of a
disease, without dreaming that the most zealous indi-
vidual, carrying on the most careful and untiring
investigations during a long series of weary years, would
scarcely be able to lay even the foundation of such a
beginning."
And, most truly, pathology is, to this hour, without this
foundation. Only when men shall begin, attentively and
critically to observe the patient's life-looking at it organi-
cally, undivided and unseparated, into nerves, blood, and
tissues; with the conditions and offals, and the chemico-
physical processes which accompany organic life; and shall
read its laws from the living picture, thus composed-then,
and not before then, may we talk of the commencement of
pathology — of a real pathology; gathering its laws from
itself, and not from extraneous sources not even from
physiology; although this last, as a mighty auxiliary in
explaining things, may, aye, and must, stand side by side
with it!
Then, shall the reign of supposition cease: then shall
hypothesis, with its hobgoblins and phantoms, vanish before
this true portrait of nature. Instead of the imaginary laws
capriciously thrust upon nature, the real ones, discovered in
60
it by careful observation, shall effulgently shine forth, and
be invariably the same for all practitioners, who esteem its
laws more highly than their own opinions.
With the discovery of these laws, the hitherto discon-
nected members of pathology, will become an organic unity,
and will thus form the healthy germ of a real science, which
is true to nature.
LETTER V.
MATERIA MEDICA.
As the mechanic must know his tools, so must the
physician know the remedies which he requires for
healing. What is the state of this knowledge? Let us
look into the history and present condition of Materia
Medica. Instinct and chance supplied the first materials,
and mostly through laymen who very often could not
vouch for the genuineness of the medicines, and frequently
did not even know their names, much less could they
indicate the diseased conditions against which they had
been used. Such barren reports were collected super-
ficially and without order, interwoven with supposition,
and the one copied them from the other up to the
present time.
Criticism was never thought of. Instead of that,
popular belief, went so far as to ascribe wonders to
them, and from the outward resemblance of some to
the symptoms of the disease, to suppose that those
remedies had the power of healing exactly in pro-
portion as their external appearance bore a resemblance
to the inward state of the diseased conditions. This is
the notorious theory of the signature. According to it,
Ranunculus ficaria and Scrophularia endosa were said to
62
be curative in hemorrhoidal tumours, merely because
both have similar knotty formations at their roots. The
chief principal criterions in this theory, were colour,
taste, and smell.
There was a division into classes of the bitter, sour,
astringent, and aromatic remedies. Thus, medicines of
the most opposite effects on the human organism, were
compounded and used one after another; for instance,
colocynth and angustura, cascarilla and aloes, fel-tauri
and cuprum sulphuricum. Another time the botanical
system had to furnish the classification of remedial
effects. Plants belonging to the same class were supposed
to possess the same properties, and to be able to replace
each other. In accordance with this new theory, the
yellow carrot and the poisonous hemlock root should have
the same properties, as both belong to the class of umbel-
liferous plants; the same might be said of the
cucumber and colocynth, of the potato and the deadly
nightshade.
Chemistry also had its turn. According to it, medi-
cines were first separated into acid and alkaline; after-
wards they were regulated in proportion to their
atomical weight, so that e.g. bodies composed of equal
parts of nitrogen, hydrogen, oxygen, and carbon,
were supposed to exercise the same proportionate effects.
on the human body. But just as little as the
isomerous bodies of albumen and starch are of the
same importance for nourishment, just as little are the
isomerous medicines of the same healing power. I
remind you of the alkaloids, caffeia and theia, quinine,
and quiniodine. No chemical difference can be shown
between ordinary and small-pox matter; none also
between healthy saliva and that of rabid animals. Every-
63
where we meet with the same chemical combinations, as,
according to Davy, in the red cabbage and water hemlock,
and yet how different are their effects on the organism.
To such absurdities, however, must men necessarily
come, as long as the rules and standard for organic life,
instead of being taken from itself, are sought for in
chemistry and in physiology, which are foreign to it.
However, many of the most experienced physicians felt
long ago that this was not the way in which the effects
of medicines could be ascertained, and that the question
must be addressed to the organism itself. They conse-
quently proceeded to experiments. These were first
made on animals. However, such large doses were given,
that only some violent symptoms were produced,
under which the animal generally died, as the tortures.
recorded in the annals of physiology sufficiently attest.
There is not the slightest trace of an exact universal
recognition of the working sphere of any single remedy,
and it is impossible to obtain this even from more
carefully regulated experiments, because the animal
is unable to give any account of its subjective
symptoms, feeling and sensation; so that the finer
and more characteristic symptoms by which the inner-
most character of the remedy is most clearly shown, can
never be known. Moreover, the effects of many agents.
on the animal organism are very different to what
they are on man, owing to the peculiar condition
of organisation and the different condition of excita-
bility which manifests itself especially in the nervous.
system and in the brain. Thus, for instance, the
brain of mammalia has considerably less reactive power
than that of man. The construction of the stomach, the
intestines, and the lymphatics, alters in animals not
64
frequently the effects of a medicine. Goats and pigs
digest hemlock and henbane, which, in the stomach of
man or dog, would cause death. Hedgehogs can eat
with impunity Spanish flies, and other acrid insects.
The horse and the elephant are but little affected by
arsenic; at the utmost, they experience a slight
diarrhoea from it. Phytophagous animals with round.
stomachs, such as rabbits and horses, cannot vomit, and
the effect of an emetic on them is entirely different to
what it is with men. Monkeys and squirrels die from
a proportionally lesser quantity of prussic acid than
man. A small dose of nux vomica kills a dog, whereas,
the same dose given to a horse or a rabbit is compara-
tively without effect. Colocynth, jalap, and bryonia
alba, work powerfully on men, but scarcely affect animals.
Unless attention is paid to these facts, great injury may
arise from the use of medicines which have been tried
on animals. The utility of such experiments on animals
for a knowledge of the working of medicines is, there-
fore, scarcely of any importance whatever, and men
cannot be too prudent in making use of the results
which have been thus obtained.
Next come the records of poisoning by heroic
remedies of persons willingly or unwillingly experi-
mented upon.
Here, however, the symptoms show
themselves so violently and so tumultuously, that both
health and life are endangered by them; and it becomes
impossible to the most careful observer to follow up and
clearly recognise the gradually progressive development
of the inward connection, and the real peculiar character
of the medicine producing these results. These also
have but little value for Materia Medica, and being too
often overrated, have been the cause of much mischief.
65
The richest and most important source of experiments was
and still is, for most practitioners, those on the patient.
Even in the present day, a professor says in his work on
Materia Medica, which has been just published, that that
mode is the only true one, and yet it must strike every re-
flecting mind, that in the mass of symptoms presented,
it is utterly impossible to distinguish those produced by
medicine from those engendered by disease, and that
both are too often confounded together, so as to disturb
and destroy the characteristics of the medicines and the
disease. If it is affirmed that the perception of the
difference between the two is possible, then it can only
be so for those who are acquainted with the medicinal
effects. This is, to look upon the thing sought for as
already found, a mode of proceeding, which, to say the
least of it, is not rational. Add to this, that observations
derived from the diseased organism are in the highest
degree uncertain, as its vital activity in all or in single
parts, is more or less altered by ill health, and its suscep-
tibility to external influence suffers the most manifold
modifications. Therefore PEREIRA is right in saying,
"When we give medicines to the sick, the symptoms of
the natural disease intermix with those which the medi-
cines have produced, and they can then rarely be distin-
guished with clearness and precision."
This is rendered completely impossible by the circum-
stance that a medicine is seldom given alone; but is
generally mixed with others, cqually if not more power-
ful than the remedy whose effects are under examina-
tion. You will find thousands of examples of this in
medical literature-prescriptions composed not merely
of 2 or 3, but even of 10, 20, and 60 remedies, from
which one is chosen by the Physician ad libitum, and
F
66
indicated as the only efficient one, while the others
accompany it as a troop of idle followers.
Thus, from a mixture of quinine, arnica, and acidum
muriaticum, that proved successful in a case of paralysis,
it was said, "quinine is very efficacious in paralysis;" but
no allusion whatever is made to arnica or acidum muri-
aticum, as if these two had not produced the slightest
effect. In another instance, mercury, hyoscyamus, and
a mixture of valerian, arnica, magnesia, sulphur, and
syr. citri, were simultaneously prescribed, and the
result was entirely attributed to the mercury. You will
agree with me, that from such capriciousness and super-
ficiality, the very reverse of real knowledge, error and
folly are engendered; and that the longer such a course
is persisted in, the greater will be the chaos and con-
fusion. This is the reason why that much respected
physician, WEDEKIND, openly declares: "the theory of
remedies, and the causes of diseases, contains much
that is fabulous, and we may with the present system of
mixing general remedies together, grow gray: and if
heaven so permits it, snow-headed: but we shall never
acquire experience."
In perfect unison with his, are the words of MARCUS
HERZ: "We mix several remedies together, and rely on
their combined effect; or rather, through downright
ignorance of which is the appropriate remedy, we throw
numerous ingredients together, and trust to chance to
produce the desired effect. We shall never in this way
obtain a real experience of the efficacy of any particular
remedy."
The results recently communicated by RADEMACHER,
and obtained by experimenting on the sick, are equally
unsatisfactory and uncertain. He candidly avows that
67
he cannot indicate exactly the cases in which particular
remedies should be given, and therefore is unable to fix
the limits of their agency. Nevertheless, he has done
far more for the advancement of medical knowledge by
the simplicity of his prescriptions, and his anticipations
of the organic efficacy of medicines, than have his en-
raged critics who dream of finding the support of all
medicine in organic bombast, or in the chemical analysis
of the offals of life. These chemical ransackers are
never at rest; as they formerly attempted to establish
the efficacy of medicines from the proportions of atomic
weight, so do they now seek to discover them in the
changes which they produce in urine, excrements, pers-
pirations, and inhaled air. Here they naturally stick
fast entirely in the realm of the chemical and physical pro-
cesses which accompany life, nor can the experiments
they have made on the blood after it has been drawn
from its organic association, and on the remedies they in-
vestigate be excluded. From our discussions on Physi-
ology, however, you will remember, that from such
analysis and experiments it was found impossible to draw
conclusions of the organic process of life, or indeed of
the changes which are wrought in it by medicines, and as
this is just what we want to know, the object we aim at is
entirely lost. Therefore, the giving of medicines in such a
manner is worse than rash, because as chemistry is the very
reverse of organic life, life would thus be set on the hazard
of a die. It would either vanquish chemistry and the
physician, or it would be disorganized by both of them,
and the patient would die. I will now rapidly demon-
strate the impracticability of pursuing such a course. Take
for instance a physician of moderate practice! where can
he find the time required for chemical analysis, particu-
68
larly as such must be made with the utmost care, and on
account of the ever-varying processes of life, must be re-
peatedly gone over, if he would remain true to his chemi-
cal principles? And precisely exact indeed must these ana-
lyses be, as a few atoms more or less of oxygen, hydrogen,
carbon, nitrogen, or chlorine, may convert the most harm-
less bodies into the most dangerous ones, and vice versa,
as chemistry proves by many striking examples. With
all this required exactitude, it would be scarcely possible
for a physician to treat more than a single patient per
diem, and that single patient would most probably die
under his treatment. Besides I very much doubt if
every patient would, or could, hand over to the attending
practitioner, admirably furnished with his chemical ap-
paratus, such excrements, urine, sweat, and inhaled air;
a circumstance which would render such a practice im-
possible, and would involuntarily excite laughter, if the
subject were not so excessively grave and serious. Yes,
Moliere would have amused us certainly with some
amusing description or other if he had encountered such
a medical man,
For on such learned folks
He wrote the wittiest jokes.'
The main support of this chemico-physical Materia
Medica, is the maxim, that the process of medicinal action
is only dependent on the chemical action which arises
from the elements of medicine and those of the body, accor-
ding to chemical laws. For this, however, we must
necessarily know, in the first instance, the chemical
combination of the medicine, which, in most cases, is
surely discovered through analysis; and in the second
instance, that of the elementary combination of the
organism at all places where it came in contact with the
69
medicine. But this second requirement cannot be com-
plied with chemically, and thereby the maxim falls to
the ground. Moreover, it must be apparent to the most
casual observer, that a physiological action does not
necessarily imply a corresponding chemical one, nor
does a chemical action necessarily imply a corresponding
physiological one. What we have repeatedly said before,
is also true in this instance, that the chemical and
physical processes are completely controlled by organic
life, and that they only find their sphere on the ex-
treme limits of life. If most remedies, therefore, actually
enter almost regularly into chemical combinations with
the component parts of the body on their entrance into
the organism, and undergo in and whilst leaving it
chemical changes: so is their curative action not bound
to this, as these combinations happen whether a cure is
effected or not. Nor do the physiological effects originate
at, or emanate from the place where the chemical changes
of the drugs occur, nor are the medicinal effects, and still
less the curative and chemical ones, simultaneous.
Thus opium chiefly affects the brain, whether intro-
duced into the stomach or the rectum. The curative
action may begin weeks after the medicine has been
taken, decomposed, and been expelled.
The medicine also forms, with the organic component
parts of the surface to which it is applied, chemical com-
binations which are often indissoluble, as bismuthum
nitricum, the calomel with albumen, saliva matter, and
casein; and yet, in spite of this indissolubility, accord-
ing to which it ought to be chemically unserviceable, it
causes salivation and mercurial disease. Nay, the most
indissoluble, and therefore chemically the most ineffectual
preparations—such as mercurius dulcis-produce first of
70
all symptoms of mercurial disease. Many animal and
vegetable medicines, as opium, musk, and castorium, un-
dergo such changes in the organism, that they cannot be
found in the blood and the tissues, and they cure, notwith-
standing this. Most metallic salts, tannin, and many
acids, possess the chemical property of coagulating albu-
minous formations in the intestinal canal, or in the blood;
they have, consequently, the same chemical action, and yet
how different are they in their organic effect! It is, there-
fore, an error to suppose that through chemical knowledge
of this kind any real knowledge of organic effects has been
obtained.
It would also be mistaking completely the total
organic action of a remedy, when, from its partial effect
upon the blood, we would fix and determine its applica-
tion in certain cases, as has been done with phosphorus,
for the change produced by this remedy is not restricted
to the blood alone, but extended over the nerves and
the tissues; and there it does not rest fixed and limited,
but continually progresses. But even to attain to this
chemical knowledge, the activity of the organism is
necessary, as it is only through the continuous moving
of the liquids, and through the admixture of the
medicines with the blood, the tissues, and the secretions,
that the chemical changes arise.
Ex-
These cannot be imitated on the lifeless blood.
periments on the combination of a remedy with the firm
component parts, or with the blood-experiments outside.
the living organism—are consequently insufficient even
for ascertaining the chemical changes which are produced
by these remedies in the organism on the limits of life.
The intermixture of drugs with the blood gives, therefore,
only a doubtful answer to the question-how is the medi-
71
cine changed in the living circulating blood, and how is
the blood changed by the medicine? So also does the
application of a remedy to the dead coats of the
stomach furnish no answer to the question-how is
the medicine changed in the stomach of living man,
and what are the changes which it and its contents
undergo by the medicine? Would the advocates of
chemistry but maturely weigh the constantly recurring
fact, that in the cure no proportion exists in the quantity
between disease and medicine, while the difference between
a cure and a chemical process is immense. The smallest
dose can cure the greatest disease. The factors of chemi-
cal processes are, therefore, not those of the organism which
do not determine its power or duration, but the process
of cure is superior to the chemical and physical ones, is
more organic, and therefore more independent, so that it
is brought about by the chemical changes of the drug,
in the organism, as well as by the chemical changes of the
organism through the drug, and also without these chemi-
cal changes. May they also consider, that through the
chemical changes of the medicines in the organism bodies
of the most various kinds, and often of the most contrary
effects, are created; and that it is impossible to describe
exactly either the time or the place of the transformation,
or the products as they depend on the combinable matters
which are found in the organism in very versatile forms; and
that, therefore, the recognition of the chemical properties
of the originated bodies is more likely to remain a wish,
than to become a fact!
Thus, the carbonates of potash and earths are soon
changed into hydrochloric and lactic acids; sulphur
into hydroguret of sulphur and sulphuric acid, which
last regularly combines with other bases, potash or
72
soda; iodine in iodide of hydrogene; the salts and oxides
of mercury, according to MIALHE, into chloric acid;
chlorides and bichlorides. In the tissues they are again
decomposed, and deposited as reguline quick-silver; but
in the saliva they are secreted in the form of cyanic
quick-silver; arsenic into arseniuretted hydrogen gas,
which in its powerfully poisonous effects, soon destroys
organic life, and into kakodylic acid and sulphate of
kakoplatylicoxide, which in very large doses of seven
grains does not affect rabbits poisonously.
The materialists, in their analysis, could not even
discover, as you will recollect, the different degrees of
formation and dissolution, and still less the organic
process of life itself. You will find them here in the
same predicament as regards the determination of the
effects of medicine.
Here, also, they know the medicines but partially ;
they cannot indicate the different chemical degrees of
change with certainty, and the great object of Materia
Medica the knowledge of the changes effected by the
drug in the process of life is entirely hidden from them.
Notwithstanding all this, too many physicians are dazzled
by them, and look upon the human organism as a mere
chemical retort, and in the same manner in which they
saturate alkali with acid, so they also impregnate the
organism with drugs, until it is totally disorganised, and
the unfortunate victim is consigned to the grave and
oblivion.
Schultz aspired to an organic Materia Medica. He
says, as many have done before him, that the real
nature of the organic working of medicines cannot be
explained by chemical and dynamical theories; but that
men ought to study the germ of remedial action, its
primitive action and effects, and conceive them in their
73
organic combination. Hereby the sensual, the chemical,
and the physiological properties of remedies should be
attentively observed, as they often, in experiments, fur-
nish hints respecting organic action. What do we find
after all these fine words? Experiments on animals and
on the dead blood-on blood deprived of all its organic
connections—and you are to take such one-sided views,
embellished as they are with learned bombast for the
organic effects of medicine!
It is but natural that such false coin should be re-
fused, which will never redeem life from the fetters of
disease.
To complete the confusion in Materia Medica, which,
by the indicated ways, could never arrive at any thriving
development, speculation, and the rage for systems,
have powerfully contributed. I will not fatigue you with
the enumeration of the many theories which often
directly contradicted each other, and which, like true
ephemeral thoughts, swarmed forth from the marshy
ponds of scholastic knowledge the one day, to expire
on the next. They were nearly always the transposi-
tions of formerly existing ideas, suppositions to which
experience had to submit, affirmations and conclusions
all connected among each other, but only by chance
with nature. Opinions of Phenomena, according to a
given idea, the variety of which was overlooked or denied,
in favour of a unity in our view of the matter which
recommends itself as so-called scientific precision, but is
as remote from true science as supposition is from truth.
The remedies were also differently classified according
to the different systems; they were placed from one par-
tition into the other, and endowed with various proper-
ties, which were often completely opposed to each other.
74
Sthenic and asthenic diseases were created, and for them
also a scale of strengthening and weakening remedies.
In accordance with another theory, in some diseases,
oxygen, nitrogen, or carbon, predominate, and there-
with arose in Materia Medica divisions of remedies
containing nitrogen, oxygen, carbon, or hydrogen. In
a third theory, diseases are based on a disproportion
between the so-called factors of sensibility, irritability,
or reproduction, and therewith a host of remedies are
again pointed out, which change, increase or diminish
these factors. Others see in certain diseases an excess of
phlogiston, and immediately collect a number of anti-
phlogistic remedies. The so-called dissolvants, stimu-
lants, blood-purifiers, anti-acids, sudorifics, palliatives,
anti-spasmodics, &c., owe their names and classifications
to general ideas, which have been conjured up by a kind
of prosaic poetry of healthy and unhealthy vitality.
On this subject listen to the eloquent Dr. NEHRER. "The
classification of remedies according to vague pathological
ideas, physico-chemical peculiarities, or striking primi-
tive effects on healthy and diseased organism, shows
clearly that a practical physician, on seeking for a
remedy against this or that disease, finds seldom a
single but generally several similar, and in most cases a
whole host of remedies, or several different methods
recommended to him. For instance, if he seeks,
during the classification of medicines which affect sensi-
bility, irritation, and reproduction, for a remedy against
typhus fever, he has at once the whole materia me-
dica at his disposal. In the classification of remedies
which affect vitality by diminishing, altering, or
increasing it, he will find that all remedies can be ap-
plied in Asiatic cholera; for there the activity of the
75
outer skin must be increased, that of the inner onc
diminished, and the whole must be altered to save the
patient. If we divide them into two great classes, for
plastic and animal life, with sub-divisions of soothing
and stimulating medicines; and if it be true that each
deeper suffering of the one sphere of life affects the
other, then may we indeed at pleasure make use of the
whole treasury of medicine when any very serious case is
involved, without, in the slightest degree, overstepping
the rules of dynamical Pharmacology."
He adds, "these methods do as yet not guide to one
remedy for a certain case, but always several together
are grasped at, because the separate ones are too little
known."
Thus the compound mixtures which are still in use,
originated and are sent into the body with the pious wish,
that each remedy may operate in the intended manner!
Mark the words of some one else, which were called
forth by MONTAGNE's remarks on the dangerous com-
pound mixtures, which he feared might lose or change
their billets, and breed disturbance in the quarter
assigned to them.
"In our prescriptions, we string remedies together in
the same way we do pearls, and compose a single remedy
from out a dozen ingredients in the same manner as a
corporalcy is formed of as many men; not to speak of
the simultaneous administration of a second or even of
a third remedy of a like compound nature, none of which
may interfere with the other. The physician, an agent
as it may be of life or death, stands advising and helping
with all the different parts of the body in direct com-
munication, packs his remedies for them all in artistic
mixtures, and sends them into the stomach, which, like
a well regulated post office, assorts the medical post-bag
76
and forwards the contents promptly to their proper
address and destination-so many drops or grains for
the abdomen-so many for the nerves, etc. Every part
receives what was destined for it, and no more, and in
each the intended effect takes place undisturbed by
all which in the meanwhile may be going on in the
same manner in the rest of the body."
I have already said to you, that by this transposition
of medicines into other compartments, according to the
reigning system, the most varying and opposite properties
were put forward. Hear a few examples. Drs. THOMP
SON and MURRAY look upon opium as a stimulant, while
CULLEN and BARBIER consider it as a sedative; MAYER
thinks it both, viz., a stimulant for the nerves and the
circulating system, and a sedative for the nerves and
digestive organs. ORFILA will not allow either. MÜLLER
calls it a medicine improving the state of the fluids. The
great SYDENHAM would not have been a physician without
it, as he believed medical science to be imperfect without it.
The equally great STAHL condemns it as absolutely detri-
mental, and declares every administration of this medi-
cine to the patient a downright crime. Another remedy
-mercury, is classified by CHAPMAN, CULLEN, YOUNG, and
EBERLE, among the salivating remedies; by THOMPSON,
EDWARDS, VAVASSEUR, TROUSSEAU, and PIDOUx, among
the stimulants; while CONRADI, BERTELN, and HORN,
regard it as a sedative. Dr. WILSON PHILLIPS thinks
it a stimulant in small, and a sedative in large doses.
MURRAY ranks it among the nervine medicines: VOIGHT
among the dissolvants; DUNDELIN among the liquifying;
BEGIN among the revulsive; GIACOMINI among the anti-
stimulants, or hyposthenic. BARBIER describes it with
incertæ sedis. Therefore, Rust could rightly say: the his-
tory of opium is the history of medicine, as in the various
properties which have been forced upon it, the different
systems and theories of medicine are reflected. Nor is
it any exaggeration to assert, that there is not a single
indication for the administration of opium, which has
not been contradicted.
Is
What a painful delusion for suffering humanity!
it not apparent that every remedy, like every thing else,
has its own peculiar properties remaining always the
same, unaffected by our views and theories, and that it,
on account of these very properties, incites the organism
also to peculiar reactions, which in their genetic develop-
ment, reveal to us the real working organism of medicine?
But instead of putting questions to nature through calm
unprejudiced experiments, and of reading its laws in the
untroubled answers, the professors of Materia Medica
preferred to become pharmacological poets, enforc-
ing their phantasies as laws upon nature, and astonish-
ing us with their fables of remedial effects. They laud a
remedy to the skies to-day, and to-morrow it is dethroned
by another. Iodine, creosote, prussic acid, mercury,
and quinine, have in their turn had their day of glory
and of downfall, and many others will, without doubt,
yet have the same fate. It is here that the practitioner's
ignorance of the real effects of medicine springs to light.
As the various views that were taken of the next cause
of delirium tremens proved to you the unsettled state
of physicians in Pathology, so do you find again exactly
the same inexperience and uncertainty among them in
Pharmacology, as is strikingly shown in the examples of
opium and mercury. This hopeless condition has been
repeatedly and sharply alluded to by the most celebrated
men. I will quote a few to you. GIRTANNER says: "Our
78
Materia Medica is little else than a careful compilation
of fallacious observations made by the medical men of
all ages. There are certainly a few valuable results
among them, based on experience; but who would waste
his time in picking out these thinly scattered grains of
gold from the immense masses of rubbish which
medical men have been heaping up for the last 2000
years?"
Dr. CULLEN says: "The different Materia Medicas are
full of wrong conclusions, although they are said to be
obtained by experience." FREDERIC HOFFMAN asserts:
"That medical men are deceived in the majority of
remedies, because their real properties are still hidden in
darkness, and a general code of nature's laws for their
wholesome application in disease is utterly wanting."
Professor JÖRG expresses his amazement at having found
such contradictory results in the opinions of Pharma-
cologists, and declares positively that as far as his ex-
periments go, he has scarcely ever met with a remedy
whose real properties were known. KIESER says: "In
many instances the old proverb is true, that 'the remedy
is worse than the disease,' and the physicians more
dangerous than the malady." The celebrated REIL says:
"Our comprehension of medicinal effects is merely em-
pirical. All our talk about changing, purifying, liquids,
improving and dissolving remedies, is for the most part
nothing else than a senseless traduction of inanimate
nature in the living one."
Therefore, it is even in the present day a vain and
fruitless attempt to seek for a principle by which the
effects of medicine may be explained. After this, Pro-
fessor PFEIFER's words will appcar justifiable, when he
bluntly says,
"that on the definition of medicinal
79
effects according to any a-priori method, arising from
chemical or physiological points of view, little or no
stress can be laid, because physiological chemistry is
still in the earliest stage of infancy." A little further
he adds: "Medical men who just enter into practice
and who wish to distinguish themselves by a judicious
treatment of the sick rather than by a glittering no-
menclature, cannot do better than to forget as quickly
as possible all they know of medical effects from lectures.
and manuals. At the beginning of this letter we
asked, whether physicians know medicines, the tools.
with which they are to work, as the mechanic knows
his; and in concluding, we regret to be forced to answer
the question by-No! they do not.
It will never be light in the Egyptian darkness in
which they grope, until, with unbiassed and unpreju-
diced minds, they decide on treading the experimental
empirical path. Supposition and hypothesis must be
banished for ever; chemistry, physics, and physiology
must no longer serve as standards, but must only be
utilised for explaining. Materia Medica must and can
only be developed by and through itself. No solitary
systems of the body, as the blood, the nerves, or the
tissues, must any longer be considered as the sole
vehicles of remedial effects.
It is only by a thorough comprehension of the changes
occurring through medicines in the entire organism, as
well as in the blood, the nerves, and tissues, in forma-
tion and dissolution, and the other functions of life;
carefully following them up from the commencement to
the end, and observing the chemical and physical pro-
cesses which are taking place on the boundaries of life.
as well as the residues (offals), that medical men can
arrive at a real knowledge of the true action of medi-
80
cine and the unclouded laws of organic changes, and
then they may truthfully affirm that they know their
tools. May what has hitherto been but a wish for most
medical men soon become a reality, for their own
tranquillity and honour, and for the welfare of suffering
humanity.
LETTER VI.
THERAPEUTICS.-THE ANTIPATHIC OR
REVULSIVE METHOD.
THE communications I have made respecting Physi-
ology, Pathology, and Materia Medica, will, no doubt,
have convinced you that these separate branches are
very imperfect, and that parts of them are actually
rotten. It is therefore apparent, that Therapeutics
which are derived from them cannot be sound and
true to nature, as their structure reposes on too weak a
foundation. But I will not anticipate. You may draw
your own conclusions from the actual exposition of
the concatenation of these different branches to Thera-
peutics.
The method which has been and is still most in use
to cause this concatenation is the so-called Antipathic
mode of treatment, based upon the antagonistic
principle, contraria contrariis. According to it the
very opposite state to that of the disease is called
forth. In the same manner as you expel heat by cold,
cold through heat, moisten a parched tongue by a cool
G
82
draught, or satiate hunger with food, so Antipathic prac-
tice does with diseases. Against constipation a purgative
is prescribed; against diarrhoea an astringent; when the
circulation of the blood is too slow something is given to
accelerate it; if there be too much heat in the blood, the
so-called cooling medicines, such as saltpetre, tartaric
acid, and lemonade are given; in a case of atony, tonics
are administered. By means of chemical laws, the altered
proportions of mixtures are sought to be improved; acids
are neutralised by bases, and bases through acids; want
of oxygen is replaced by acids; superfluous albumen
is forced to coagulate through nitrate of silver; in
short, the human body is changed into a chemical
retort.
Assuredly this method is very enticing, is it not?
It seems so simple-so very natural! but, I must add,
-it is so only to superficial minds. For there exists no
antagonistic principle between healthy and diseased
conditions, the condition opposed to that under which
the patient labours cannot therefore, be called forth.
For both healthy and diseased conditions are but the
expression of aggregate life, only, under altered inward
or outward conditions, or of both together; it is, there-
fore, necessary, above all other things, to understand
the inward process of life, to render it possible to pro-
duce its very opposite state. But it has been sufficiently
proved to you, that the actual process of life in its healthy
and diseased states is a perfect riddle to us-that we
know as little of the inward cause of disease, as of that
of healthy life; and that it is, therefore, absolutely im-
possible to call forth with certain knowledge a state
opposite to that of the disease. Remember, also, how
it stands with the knowledge of the drugs, with which
83
the doctor tries to create the state contrary to that of the
disease. Can you imagine anywhere else, a more Baby-
lonic confusion than that which exists in Materia Medica.
How is it possible to produce certain intended effects
in the organism with drugs, with the action of which on
the human body we are as yet ignorant? How uncertain
and dangerous such attempts are, must be apparent to
everyone!
This endeavouring to ascertain the essence of the
diseased conditions, and the mode of cure established in
accordance with the supposed recognition thereof, with
drugs, the effects of which were equally arbitrarily
invented as the essence of the diseased condition itself,
has, in times present and past, been the cause that
medical men have committed the greatest errors and
blunders; has engendered so many erroneous thec-
ries and fallacious systems, has occasioned such numerous
disputes and mistakes among medical men, some of
which have been of so serious a nature, that physicians.
should be very careful in regulating a mode of cure
from a mere theoretical view of disease. But, even this
theoretical idea of the existence of disease, cannot,
in many cases, be obtained, even by allowing the fullest
play to phantasy, much less can we remove with the
invented properties of drugs, the invented, though not
really found cause of disease. We cannot follow up,
therefore, what is called the indication, to annul the
original cause of disease. And how do they get out of
this dilemma? Several indications are jumbled together
after the different and particularly important appear-
ing disturbances of activity in the separate systems and
organs; each striking symptom has an antagonistic remedy
opposed to it, and, all of them combined, are sent in to
84
the organism with express command, that each shall
work in its indicated place with all the properties which
are supposed to belong to it; without considering that
every combination of remedies, the properties of which
have been ascertained, in a rational empirical manner,
and not merely invented by mere hypothesis, produces
effects which may not and cannot be judged from the
separate component parts. Hereby, the treatment of
disease is lowered to a mere symptomatic one, leads to
mere snatching at symptoms, because every association
to explain these symptoms is wanting, and tends to the
old jog-trot way, as is shown by so many narratives of
cures.
Because they stick to mere externals, no thorough cure
can be effected. Not seldom do we find that, to satisfy
entirely contradictory indications, entirely opposite reme-
dies are united together. Does the curative effect not.
happen, as it is but natural, the cause is not sought for
in the quality but in the quantity of the remedies.
Therefore, the doses are increased, until they have
become out of all proportion. Hereby the standard to
value the action of every separate drug is lost. The medi-
cinal symptoms cannot be separated from those engen-
dered by disease. Aggravations and symptoms arising
only from the drugs, are looked upon as emanating from
the disease; and the medicinal doses, instead of being
diminished, or entirely left off, are continually increased.
The patient becomes thus literally inundated with
foreign substances, and their baneful effects are not long
in following. The great arsenal of drug-diseases develops
itself either on its own account, or combined with the
disease against which the remedies have been prescribed,
and are of a more dangerous and troublesome nature
85
I
than the disease whose place they have taken. I will
only draw your attention to the disease produced by
quinine and mercury. How often do we find, from
abuse of quinine swollen abdomen, induration of the
spleen, liver, and mesenteric glands, dropsy, defying
every treatment, and which accompany the pale ema-
ciated patient unto the grave. The evil effects of
mercury are even more formidable and destructive.
will enumerate a few of them to you: Chronic disease
of the liver, swelling of the glands, chronic headache,
mercurial rheumatism, swelling and caries of the bones,
general debility and emaciation of the body, cutaneous
eruptions, chronic affection of the lungs, of the stomach,
of the abdomen, inflammation and ulceration of the
interior of the mouth, loosening of the gums and of the
teeth which fall out, suppuration and mortification of
the jaw bones, complete enervation, and, finally, death
from apoplexy. Besides these, PEREIRA observed the
following effects happening after injudicous doses of
mercury:-Excessive salivation, urination and perspira-
tion, inflammation of the eyes, trembling of the muscles,
sometimes accompanied by stammering, and termi-
nating in paralysis, epilepsy, or apoplexy, asthma,
amaurosis, and hypochondriasis.
RUST says, that, if syphilis combines itself with
mercurial disease, its most dangerous and incurable
form originates. If you remember what I said to you
whilst discussing Materia Medica, that mercury had been
found deposited in a pure metallic form in the cells of the
bones, you can easily comprehend the danger and incu-
rability, as the cause the poison itself is not removed
out of the body, and, therefore, continually remains the
86
source of the most varying and most painful disturbances
of life.
Often the indications will not allow themselves to be
united at all, and physicians get in a most dreadful di-
lemma. For example, somebody suffers from inflamma-
tion; it is believed that bleeding will save him, but the
debilitated state of the patient forbids it. In spite of all
collegial consultation, they cannot agree as to whether
they must let the patient die from inflammation, without
bleeding him, or let him die from excessive debility after
having bled him. Another suffers from weakness of the
digestive organs, with turgescence of the blood, and con-
gestive fits. In consequence of the latter they would
like to give him cooling compound salts, and yet they
are afraid of weakening the stomach still more by so
doing; they would like to strengthen the latter through
tonics*, and yet they are frightened at their heating
effects on the blood.
On another occasion, sleeplessness has to be com-
bated. Morphium is given first in small, and, when
these no longer help, in constant increasing doses, until
a complete opium frenzy appears. Now the strongest
coffee is given in large quantities: through it the
patient, already inclined to congestive attacks, gets into
a very excited state, and, to allay the storm in the vascular
system, blood-letting is in all haste resorted to, which
causes excessive weakness, and engenders still more
sleeplessness. So it goes round in a circle until death
puts an end to this sad catastrophe, and frees the patient
from physician and disease at the same time.
* Mr. Watt, late Editor of the Chemist, informs me that he has
recently discovered that all bitters injure digestion, because they
turn the gelatine into leather.-Note of Translator.
87
This symptomatic treatment, which is a natural con-
sequence of the constant hunting of medical men after
the next cause of disease, becomes the more dangerous, as
hereby the frequent useful reactions by means of which
the organism endeavoured to equalise its disturbances,
are suppressed; so that disease can throw itself, with re-
newed vigour upon the nobler parts of the body, causing
death, or a disease which only terminates in death.
Not seldom do we find the symptoms alleviated for a
short time, but the disease itself continues to increase
inwardly, by stealth until it breaks out afresh, more severe
and obstinate than ever. Thus, a child suffers from
continued diarrhoea. The physician gives opium, the
diarrhoea ceases; but a severe inflammation and extrava-
sation of water on the brain occur, and a few days
afterwards the parents have only a corpse. A patient
suffering from chronic liver disease is attacked with
vomiting; this is soon stopped, but now the liver disease.
develops itself with increased violence, such as degener-
ation, enlargement, the formation of abscesses, and
finally causes death through dropsy.
A child is freed in two days from a moist eruption on
the neck by means of eau de coulard (lead-water.) On
the third day it is attacked with severe inflammation of
the lungs, which, in spite of the best treatment, does
not get better until the eruption has again reappeared.
Another has a herpetic eruption on the upper part
of both arms; he is cured within eight days by applying
a certain ointment to it. How happy he is to be
relieved of so tiresome a complaint, but his satisfac-
tion is only of short duration: he gets shortness
of breath; a cough, slight at first, soon becomes very
severe, accompanied by copious expectoration of matter,
88
and the patient dies from consumption, in spite of all
physicians, in spite of his visiting watering-places and
going to warmer climates.
Facts like the above can be met with each day in the
practice of every physician, and will continually occur
as long as they do not take as object of cure the entire
organic picture of disease, but rather the so-called next
cause of it, and endeavour to produce its very opposite
state, although, as I have mentioned already, there
does not exist any opposite state between healthy and
diseased conditions. Ask them the contrariety of many
pains, affections of the mind, dyscrasies, etc., and believe
me, they will not be able to answer you.
At the utmost they may venture on some hypotheses,
but these cannot bear inquiry. Physicians, in following
such a course, vary in their opinion of the next cause of
a certain disease, according to the education they have
received, and, therefore, as a matter of course, concerning
the opposite states which they endeavour to create.
He who belongs to the dynamical school will act diffe-
rently from the follower of the chemical school. The
patient's life, therefore, depends on the opinion, degree
of education, or the caprice of the medical attendant.
The treatment of the gout forms a striking example:
-Here the most renowned physicians stand in as direct
opposition to each other as night to day. Every one
acts as he thinks proper: what the one recommends the
other rejects. CHALMERS recommends emetics as a pre-
ventive against a threatening attack; MUSGRAVE, on
the contrary, powerful purgatives, which are completely
rejected by BOERHAAVE and WARNER; STOLL and GRANT
recommend wine, spiced food, bitters, and preparations
of iron; FOTHERGILL, Dover's or James's powder and
89
antimonial wine with opium; WILLIAMS, however, exacts
that musk and castoreum should be taken in very
large quantities, the former in doses of 20 to 30 grains
every six hours, the latter in doses of 30 grains; WOLF
advises the gratiola; GILBERT and VANDER HEYDE insist
on copious bleeding, which STOLL and MEAD opposed,
because they only experienced evil effects by so doing,
in which they are confirmed by SYDENHAM; Barthen
and VOGEL recommend very cold drinks; CADET DE
VEAUX, very warm water, in consequence of which I
witnessed how a patient suffering from gout fell down
and became an incurable maniac; GIANNI advises cold
applications to the suffering parts; BUCHAN, however,
recommends warm sheep's wool to be applied. You see
a real quodlibet of the most heterogenial remedies!
Does this throw any light on the treatment of the gout?
But they do not even agree respecting the diet of per-
sons so afflicted. BROWN exacts that no vegetables or
watery beverages should be taken, and prescribes free use
of wine and meat; DERWIE recommends water as a daily
drink, and forbids wine; LINNÉ advises a plentiful par-
taking of strawberries; CULLEN assures us that during
the sixty years of his practice he never cured a single case
of podagra, and considers medicines of no avail in this
disease, he recommends a good deal of bodily exercise,
and to abstain from meat. Although BOERHAAve, Fred.
HOFFMANN and VAN SWIETEN wrote a great deal upon
gout, yet they were unable to cure themselves from it,
and it is a well-known fact, that the great SYDENHAM,
who published a work upon gout, died himself of
podagra. This unsettled state among medical men in
the treatment of the gout, caused Dr. Girtanner to say:
-"So much is clear from what has been said, that
90
podagra is a disease, of the nature and cure of which
we are entirely ignorant, and of which the doctor
knows as little as the patient who sends for him. Since
the time of Hippocrates, we have not advanced a single
step as far as regards the treatment of this disease.
This is the fruit of medical experience extending over
upwards of 2,000 years."
If this is the case with podagra, a disease which hap-
pens so frequently; which attacks the richest and most dis-
tinguished persons in the kingdom, who promise golden.
fruits to the physician who can free them of their suffer-
ings; a disease which has been examined and enquired
into with particular care and considerable interest by
medical men of all times, because they nearly all suffered
from it themselves: what, then, can be their knowledge
of other diseases, which happen more seldom, or attack
only the poor, in whom medical men take a consider-
able less interest.
The inability of indicating the next cause of disease on
one side, and the conviction of being ignorant of the medi-
cines which cause the opposite state of the diseased con-
dition, has given birth to the so-called revulsive method,
to complete as it were the antipathic mode of treatment
Very likely it arose from the repeated observations, that
certain diseased conditions vanish on the simultaneous
appearance of others. A system was formed of the
sympathy and antagonism of the different organs aud
structures of the organism among each other. Every
component part of the organism had a certain relative
value allotted to it. People were presumptuous enough
to weigh, as it were, the importance of the one against
the other, and thus according to these fixed laws of sym-
pathy and antagonism revulse discases from nobler
91
organs to lesser ones.
Such changes of diseased condi-
tions are doubtless facts, but as certain is it that as often
transfers occur from the lesser organs to the nobler ones,
that ordinary and more dangerous forms of disease
alternate with each other. An inflammatory irritation
of the membranes of the brain can resolve itself by a
defluxion from the nose, looseness of the bowels, or a
rheumatic exanthem, but it may also begin to develop
itself after the suppression of these conditions. Head-
ache, giddiness, apoplectic fits, are cured by a flow of
the hæmorrhoidal vein, but are as often caused by a sup-
pression of the latter. These discharges can, therefore,
serve a bad as well as a good purpose. It is indeed
apparent that the original notion of the revulsive method,
is a very deceitful and consequently a dangerous one.
It is the more deceitful and dangerous, as you will
remember what has been said whilst discussing physi-
ology, that the separate systems and organs are too
little understood to enable any one to fix the laws of
their sympathies and antagonistic principles. The
first and absolute requirement for the establishment of
this system has therefore as yet not been found.
Moreover, a complete knowledge of the remedies
used in this system is wanting; a circumstance of no
small importance, and productive of the most dreadful
consequences. Antipathic practice tries to transfer
disease by means of friction, cupping glasses, sinapisms,
artificial external ulcerations, vesicatories, irritating
ointments, foot-baths, and injections. Besides these
mostly peripheric revulsions, it endeavours to overcome
disorders by increasing the action of internal organs
even unto a state of disease.
Thus, besides the skin, the intestinal canal and the kid-
92
neys have especially been laid hold of, and consequently
purgatives, diuretics, and sudorifics have been prescribed.
Quite an arsenal of these medicines is in readiness, to
produce for a moment's relief,-a lifetime of suffering.
All that has been said about symptomatic treatment may
be applied to this. Physician and patient are deceived
in the correct appreciation, of the nature and course of
disease, and thereby the doors are, as it were, opened to
allow a free entrance to the most dangerous mishaps.
Through the continual use of purgatives, which must
be increased to maintain their effect, the intestinal
canal is often ruined for life, and but a momentary
relief is afforded, and an increased inclination towards
constipation produced. The direct and indirect conse-
quences are-enlargement, induration, and inaction of
the liver, want of appetite, bad taste in the mouth,
weakened digestive power, pains in the chest, colics,
piles, various diseased conditions of the rectum, head-
aches, and nausea, etc., etc. The other parts of the
body are also often ill-used by this method of cure;
setons and issues are continued for years; caustics and
cauteries are used in so wanton a manner, that hos-
pitals are transformed into real chambers of torture.
Frictions with tartarised antimony cause, in no
few cases, deep and extensive ulceration, which leave
ugly scars behind. Fontanelles (issues) weaken the part
to which they are applied, often cause real atrophy
of the same, and produce an offensive smell besides.
Plasters of Spanish fly repeatedly cause affections of the
bladder; and the application of caustic belongs to the most
dreaded of operations on account of the pain it
produces.
Truly it is a desideratum to be freed from such tor-
93
tures, through which the one part of the body is made
ill to cure the other, forcing one, as it were, to put up
with several complaints.
We often find that such remedies leave as painful and
obstinate diseases behind them, as those which they
ought to have removed! PEREIRA says, alluding to the
effects of the Spanish fly, "Suppuration and mortifica-
tion are not uncommon; the latter appears occasionally
after eruptions, in particular after measles. I have
myself witnessed the occurrence of death, in two in-
stances." I add, that anthrax or carbuncle, whereby life
is always endangered, does not seldom happen in conse-
quence of the repeated application of the Spanish fly.
VIRCHOW advises to be very careful in applying can-
tharides whilst treating inflammatory diseases, as it
is so apt to produce secondary effects, such as catarrhal
and croupy affection of the urinary organs.
You see from this how badly it stands with the revul-
sive method. But ought not medical men to have been
led by these very secondary symptoms to consider that
these means which were applied had other effects
besides those produced on the outward skin-that the
particles which have been absorbed and taken up in the
fluids produce quite different effects on the inward organ-
ism—and that the cures which may have occurred were
only caused by this internal absorption, and not through
the torturing outward action of the medicine?
It is true, that to obtain a clear insight into these
matters, a complete knowledge of the effects of medi-
cines is absolutely required; but this most medical men.
do not possess, and this will last so long as the present
medical education continues. Thus, if they wish to
irritate the skin, they apply a number of medicines,
94
without any further consideration, replacing ad libitum
the one by the other, such as horse-radish, mustard-
plaster, mustard oil, plaster of cantharides, ointment of
tartarised antimony, croton oil, each in succession in
one and the same case. They do not take into considera-
tion that these remedies, though applied outwardly, are
partly absorbed, and produce in the organism each their
peculiar effect, and will thereby prove either hurtful or
curative. I will relate a case, which deserves to be
mentioned here:
A lady suffered from chronic inflammation of the
uterus, accompanied by the most severe pains in the
abdomen, in the sacrum, coccyx, and in the loins.
Most insupportable to her was the feeling as if a heavy
weight was attached to the coccyx. All functions were
more or less disturbed. Sleep was almost banished, and
deep melancholy had set in. The cleverest English
practitioners treated her during more than nine months,
without the least success, making use of all inward and
outward remedies. Blisters of cantharides had been ap-
plied for a long time over the sacral region, causing most
dreadful agony to the patient. At last one of the physi-
cians applied tartar emetic ointment, during six weeks
at the same place, causing thereby a continued mattery
discharge, and see, a gradual recovery took place! That
was a first-rate result of the revulsive method, you will
say; but wait and listen to the end of the story.
Some years afterwards, when deep sorrow had affected
her, the old complaint returned afresh in the same form,
increasing every week in violence.
I was called in to attend upon her, and having care-
fully inquired after every circumstance, I gave her,
thrice a-day, grain of tartar emetic, and in three
100
95
days she was cured. I was led to do so by the thought,
that, in the first instance, the absorption, consequently
the inward action and not the ulceration produced by
the antimony, had occasioned the cure; and having, by
a careful study of the remedy, found that I was correct
in my conclusion, I acted accordingly, and the happy
result proved I was right.
If this view of the revulsive method was more gene-
rally adopted, and practitioners would only endeavour to
obtain an organic pathology and Materia Medica, how
much suffering would be spared to the patient, and
how much sooner would he, in many cases, be restored
to health.
You have seen the vain result of both the antipathic
and the revulsive methods, when they are applied sepa-
rately. But increasing distress often causes medical
men to apply both at the same time, and by so doing it.
is clear that the uncertainty in forming an opinion of
the disease, as well as the result of the separate methods,
and the dangers to the patient, become the greater.
The following may serve as an example. Against
a nervous fever with torpid form, all sorts of ex-
citants, such as arnica, serpentaria, angelica, sulphuric
ether, etherial oils, wine and spirits, ammonia, musk,
phosphorus, opium, castoreum, camphor; in addi-
tion to this, quinine, tonics such as quassia, gentian,
finally iron, are given : warm and cold baths, vesicatories,
sinapisms, irritating injections; in alternation with eme-
tics, etc., are prescribed. Such a treatment AUG. Gottl.
RICHTER advocates! HUFELAND nearly the same. Com-
pare with these SCHÖNLEIN's views of the same disease,
and his mode of treatment.
He says:
"The views of
medical men as regards the treatment of disease are in
96
Whereas some,
none more at variance than in this."
with MARKUS at their head, take away the blood
by pounds at a time, and consider that the strongest
bleeding is indicated, others only expect good from
stimulants, and give, in the very beginning, musk, cam-
phor, serpentaria, ammonium, etc. If we go through
the entire Materia Medica, we do not find a remedy
which has not been given in typhus. "The more reme-
dies for a disease, the more uncertain its treatment; and
experience has confirmed this maxim, for mortality in typhus
has increased in proportion with the remedies."
Thus the same disease, and that one of the most fatal,
is treated by two physicians with entirely different and
opposite remedies. No wonder the mortality is 50 per
cent.! which, as SCHÖNLEIN himself says, cannot be
less attributed to the doctors than to the disease.
"As
regards the treatment itself," says SCHÖNLEIN, "it may
and can only be a mere symptomatical one." SCHÖN LEIN
honourably acknowledges, that he does not know this
disease, and that he only skirmishes with the separate
symptoms. He applies leeches against the congestions,
and emetics against the affections of the stomach.
Opium and nux vomica, so strongly recommended by
RICHTER, he considers perfectly useless, and instead of
them gives his patients sal ammoniac and antimonial
wine.
Against the alteration of the blood he prescribes
alum, together with nux vomica, and finally presents
the skin with blisters and baths.
Does this magnificent pattern-card not strike your
fancy? Is it not the most pitiful testimony of the dis-
organised state of medicine,—a blow which one of the
first leaders of so-called scientific medicine strikes
97
in the very face of organic science?
with green wood, what must we not
to that which is dry?
And if this occurs
expect to happen
Shall I also tell you of the cholera, whereon a legion
of books has been written, and respecting the nature and
treatment of which they know about as much in the end
as they did at the beginning. Now it is supposed to
have its seat in the spinal marrow, and now in the
blood, the bile, or in the intestines. One considers.
it intermittent fever, the other typhus, epilepsy,
asphyxia, colic, dysentery, diarrhoea, catarrh, intes-
tinal exanthem, animalcule, poison, or atmospheric
coal. The one took away pounds of blood from the
unfortunate patient, and finished both patient and
disease by so doing; the other gave mercury in
scruples, where grains would have sufficed to poison
healthy persons; a third gave magisterium bismuthi,
according to a theory invented by himself—a wretched
coinage of the brain! Others recommended some-
thing else. In fact, it needed only an individual to
recommend a remedy, and instantaneously a host of
admiring followers experimented with it upon the
unfortunate patient. Can it still astonish you, that
under so mad a treatment, mortality rose from 52 to
67 per cent.
I must not omit to mention the specific mode of
treatment, based upon repeated observation, that
certain remedies have proved beneficial in certain
diseases. So quinine was given in intermittent fever,
sulphur against the itch, and mercury against venereal
disease. But you will remember, from what has been
said of this method, when speaking of Materia Medica
and Pathology, that the choice of the medicines for the
H
Uor M
98
diseased conditions, is just as uncertain and often even
as impossible as are the clear and individual signs of
the diseased conditions for certain medicines. This
method, in its actual state of development, is, therefore,
utterly untrustworthy, although it contains a good deal
of useful material, and many healthy germs, which
need only the fostering hand of real science to flourish.
Mou
LETTER VII.
THE PHYSIOLOGICAL METHOD.—THE
MATERIALISTS.
THE so-called physiological expectative method has
recently assumed an important appearance; let us con-
sider it attentively. With it, Physiology is to be the
thread which guides through the labyrinth, maintaining
order, and encircling the whole with a scientific band.
But Physiology is, as has been already shown to you, a
page full of censural gaps, points of interrogation, and
dashes.
We know not even the exact structure of all
the organs, still less their functions.
still less their functions. In what darkness
sanguification, nourishment, and, above all, nervous
life, are enveloped, is known to you.
How is light to come there? Even supposing it were
light and clear, it would, at the utmost, as has been said
before, serve only as an explanatory science to Pathology;
as normal figures which might in some degree assist in
forming an idea of the abnormal course of the diseased
conditions; but cannot be taken as absolute standards
for these, although many of the so-called physiologists
pretend that such is actually the case, simply because
Uor M
100
diseased and healthy conditions are but the different
manifestations of uniform life under varying conditions.
VIRCHOW, in his recent work, expresses himself ably
upon this point. He says:-
"Pathology presupposes Physiology; but the mere
knowledge of Physiology, is not sufficient, as some
persons believe, to explain diseased conditions. I mean
in a manner similar to what the (so-called) rationalistic
school has attempted to do.
"It is not enough to have a Physiological Pathology,
free from physiological contradictions in its cxplana-
tions, but it is necessary to attain, by self-experience
from empirical experiments and observations, a Patho-
logical Physiology. I understand hereby a Pathology
which teaches the downward course of the phenomena
of life; the manifestation of its very laws under unusual
pathological conditions. Next, as might be said, to
normal Physiology, this Pathological Physiology must
develop itself as independently as pathological normal
anatomy has done by the side of anatomy; not as an
ingenious system-a mere doctrine of possibility, the
thought of idle moments but as the slow result of
long-continued labour. Then will exist that Pathology
of which HALLER said that it enlightened Physiology."
Hereby the chief point upon which everything de-
pends is exactly indicated. I cannot leave unmentioned,
that some followers of this method are particularly proud
of using the stethoscope and microscope, and glory in
their results as the only certain and reliable ones.
None can deny that these instruments have led to
many valuable discoveries, and that they ought conse-
quently not to be neglected by any practitioner; but it
is too partial to consider the results so obtained as the
101
only standard ones, because they only have their certain
relative value when combined with the results obtained
through other inquiries.
Besides this, we find that the results obtained through
the stethoscope by several practitioners, differ some-
times completely in one and the same case, as post-
mortem examinations have proved, so that a very
eminent anatomist who had repeatedly made them,
considered stethoscopes mere playthings.
How careful we must be in accepting the results
furnished by the microscope, is taught us by EHREN-
BERG in a most striking manner-EHRENBERG, that hero
of the microscope, who astonished the entire world,
and shook the very foundation of science itself with it.
The enormous number of infusory animals discovered
by him are considered, by recent investigators, to be
but lower alga (aquatic plants), and not animals.
The red points, which EHRENBERG took for eyes, are
bodies of colour. What he looked upon as the mouth,
is but the interior space of cellular tissue.
What here occurred to EHRENBERG has happened,
and will yet occur to many others; and though we
must praise the diligence and perseverance shown in
these pursuits, still must we be careful in adopting
and making any practical use of the results obtained
thereby, and above all, should not be too hasty in draw-
ing immediate conclusions and rules from them for
practical use.
Others of this school chiefly rely upon pathological
anatomy, and wish to treat and explain the diseased
process of life from the mere throwings off of disease.
How foolish this is I have already shown. VIRCHOW
says: Be very careful in believing that anatomical
102
As
examination of the organs and structures is sufficient
to indicate in every instance the seat of disease.
little as the anatomist is capable of demonstrating the
various sensual organs as the specific seat of sensual
influence, without the aid of any other means of investi-
gation than is offered to him by his science, so, just as
little can the pathological anatomist localise a series of
diseased effects, even if they are entirely of a local
nature. The localisation of disease can only be partly
fathomed by anatomy. The pathology of the nerves
is least of all approachable to anatomical research."
But I add, that it plays a main part in the diseased
conditions, both as regards their knowledge and treat-
ment.
More recent and enlightened practitioners share
this conviction; and begin to seek for pathological
examples, instead of the specific pathological forms
of tissue and peculiar pathological chemical bodies,
which but a short time ago were, and in some instances
are still looked upon, as models of medical wisdom,
to obtain gradually a knowledge of physiological
examples, endeavours which deserve our utmost praise
and encouragement. Listen to what VIRCHOW in-
geniously says:
"Life realises itself in every point according to the
local possibilities, and may, therefore, reveal itself
differently at different times in the same smallest
organic part, in the same separate cell. If in any part
of the body under diseased conditions possibilities
appear which are realised otherwise in other parts;
if materials are deposited and accumulated at certain
parts, which should only occur in other places,
so can the phenomena of life in the diseased parts
103
adopt forms which, it is true, are qualitatively different
from those which belong to these points, but com-
pletely agree with the forms appearing in other parts.
This explains the error loci of substance. In this
manner, we obtain certain physiological types for
pathological occurrences, yet so that a local difference
always exists between both, and that the normal
course in loco is, as it were, substituted by a qualita-
tively different one. Life, therefore, obtains no new
forms specific and peculiar to the course of disease,
but only a new locality for an existing form.”
That which is general should, therefore, not be con-
founded with that which is particular. Urea is secreted
by the mucous membrane of the tractus digestatus,
and not by the kidneys. The diseased processes vary
in quantity and quality from the normal processes of
the part.
Here is another example:-
A cancerous or sarcomatous swelling appears in the
eye. It develops itself, as it would in every other
place, conformably to the laws of life, only that the
cells become dotted (melanotic — black-like). This
happens because the local direction of the processes
of nourishment from the cells of the choroidea which,
in a healthy physiological state are of a blackish pigment,
transfers itself to the cells of the swelling. No new
pathological form of the choroidea is transferred to the
swelling, and the physiological state of the choroidea
is the physiological model for the pathological con-
dition.
In recent times the materialists have tried to gain
more ground than the advocates of the pathological
anatomical direction. You know, from what has been
said, how they attempt to trace back the process
104
of life, both in its healthy and diseased state, to mere
chemical and physical processes and descriptions of
form; how they attempt to explain life from the mere
analysis of the conditions of life and its residues, and
how they present the organism to us as an inorganic
chemistry and mechanism in its products of dissolution;
how they entirely overlook the fact that life progresses
continually, and not by fits and starts, that it emanates
only from motion conveyed without interruption from one
member to another, using matter with its chemical and
physical (so called) molecular power as means for its
own revelation, and employing them in accordance with
its own higher organic laws in creating organic forms,
to attain organic functions; how they, therefore, mis-
take completely the means and the object.
But you know, also, that these chemical and phy-
sical processes actually precede life, travel along its
boundaries, and follow it; that the proceedings of life
itself which occur in the interior of the tissues, its
actual furnace, have not in the least way whatever.
been understood by materialists, nay that they are
not even able, in consequence of the numerous divisi-
bility of molecules, to indicate the train of possible
chemical and physical processes and products, which
exist before, next to, and after life, as most bodies, ac-
cording to their varying divisibility, possess also different
chemical affinities, and, in every part of the body,
unforeseen conditions can occur which often open
unexpectedly new divisions, with new chemical affinities
and products arising therefrom. Here are a few ex-
amples of the mobility of the molecules, and of
their divisibility.
Sugar can be divided into alcohol and carbonic acid,
105
or into lactic acid and water, or into butyric acid,
carbonic acid and hydrogen, or into formic acid and
acetic acid, or into oxalic acid, carbonic acid and
water, or into saccharine-acid and water, or into ulmic
acid, carbonic acid and water. Cyanogen can divide
itself into cyanic acid and prussic acid, or into car-
bonic acid, ammonia and urea, or into oxalic acid and
ammonia, or into oxalic acid, carbonic acid, formic
acid and urea. This mobility of molecules renders
it impossible to state with any certainty which of
these divisions will happen. Every one is possible, and
can change into another according to the bodies with
which it comes into contact. You see, therefore, that
materialists are unable whilst experimenting with sugar
to state the chemical divisions, much less the changes
which occur by taking it in the organic tissues, things of
the greatest importance for an organic biology, and that
their analysis of the secretions and residues must vary as
the one or other division happens. For it is truly not
indifferent whether alcohol or lactic acid, butyric or
formic acid, or acetic acid or oxalic acid, or ulmic acid,
etc., develops itself in the organism after partaking of
sugar, nor if after having taken cyanogen, whether cyanic
acid, prussic acid, ammonia or urea, or oxalic acid, etc.,
is secreted, as the organism is affected hereby in the
most varying manner, and that therefore quite different
modes of treatment must of necessity follow, which
materialists are totally unable to indicate.
And what do they gain through their analysis?
At the utmost only the sum total of the component
parts which life consumes in the formation and un-
doing of its structures, without being even capable of
indicating the possible physical and chemical combina-
106
tions which this matter has passed through before life,
whilst acompanying it, and after! And yet they have
arrogance enough to attempt to read the organic book
of life with such an alphabet of matter, which does not
even enable them to stammer the physical and chemical
sounds.
You call him a fool who, having gained only a know-
ledge of the twenty-four letters, believes himself to be
in possession of their thousands of varying combinations
into words, and, consequently, of the contents of clever
books. But more foolish are those, who from the results
of chemical analysis presume to draw conclusions respect-
ing the numerous chemical processes; nay, more, hazard
conclusions as to the organic ones, which differ com-
pletely from the former! Let them be domineering and
presumptive, let them compile indexes on indexes,
let them, with the cry, " Numbers prove!" dupe many,
and often clever men, yet know that they only prove
their own ignorance and want of thought by so doing;
that synopses and numbers are but too often made
after certain plans to attain the one or other object in
view, and that there exist compilers of synopses and
numbers, as well as there were formerly (particularly in
England) compilers of cases, who, through pretended.
cures and descriptions of disease have misled the
entire medical world, and that finally the too hasty
adoption of such results, even by first-rate medical
authorities, proves most strikingly the hollowness
and unsettled state of so-called medical science. In
their distress, they grasp at every straw, and exult if
they fancy they see land in the one or other direction,
though it be only a naked and sterile rock, or a barren
and sandy descrt.
107
The winds of hypothesis and arbitrary conclusions
whirl up clouds of sand, and those who land are actually
so blinded that they can neither see nor examine
anything.
As regards numbers. I have already before said that
the application of mere mathematical formules to biology
was a silly trick. In the formation of crystals, the
movement of molecules is in a straight line, and can
therefore be expressed in numbers; but in the organ-
isms, on the contrary, it occurs in transcendent curves,
and a numerical statement of such is always irrational,
and cannot therefore be exact. But every atom has its
own importance, as from a single one often depends the
formation or non-existence of a body, as chemistry
clearly shows to be the case.
The theory of the limits of error with which they
attempt to cover such deficiencies, must, therefore, be
rejected as unscientific. They cannot even fix outward
organic form in numbers, how much less then the mani-
fold interior structure of the tissues in its constantly
alternating transformations.
It is, however, not my intention to deny all merit to
these endeavours. I already have given you my opinion
on the subject, which, please to recall to memory. But
we must oppose those who raise chemical analysis
above everything else, who see in it the only salva-
tion and sole regeneration of medical science. They
convert life into death, precipitate living organic form
into lifeless inorganic filth and mire, and with their
inorganic consequences lead healthy and diseased life to
disorganised dissolution. Such men prove most injurious
to organic biology, as well as to healthy and diseased
life itself.
108
If people wish to test and recompense their clever-
ness and assiduity in analysing, let a second ALEXANDER
come forward. His great predecessor ordered once
that a measure of peas should be given to a man who
cleverly threw peas at a great distance through a
small opening, and expected a great reward for being
able to do so.
Let him make them overlookers, nay, even owners
of sewers and drains, that they may have plenty of
material, which by their clever analysis, they may lead
anew into the roads of life. But why thus indignant?
Surely they and the position they have so arrogantly
assumed are but of short duration! Does not the
history of the development of humanity teach us that
it causes, at certain times, the dregs and dirt to appear
from out its very depths on the surface, so as to get rid
of it once for all. We will, therefore, consider these
also as forming a necessary part of the purifying process
of growing science, and will not envy their enthusiasm
in recognising, nay, even in constructing, man, from out
secretions and other throwings off.
But VIRCHOW expresses himself ably on this mode of
considering organic life, and explaining it as the mere
result of physical and chemical, and therefore, molecular
power. Listen to what he says. "The radicalism which
seeks the mechanism of life only in the acting against
each other of such molecular powers, which are im-
manent in the constituting particles (molecules) of
organic clements (cells) is not empirical, and, there-
fore, illogical.
"Life proceeds not by fits and starts, but pursues
its onward course through successive generations. There
exists no other life than that by succession, and there
109
must be, besides the power which is constantly bound
up with matter, another force, which is transferred
from one member to another (this power does not
allow of being put together in a mechanical manner).
"Whence it came has not been empirically discovered;
but this deficiency does not justify us in denying it.
We have, therefore, two different powers in the living
body—the molecular, and the excited and exciting vital
power, the co-operation of which forms the elementary
or cellular power by which we, in a more general
sense of the word, understand vital power."
Moreover: "Vital power regenerates itself out of mole-
cular power by means of nourishment. Life depends
chiefly upon an inward movement, which arises mostly
by latent powers becoming dissolved and brought into
action." Further, "Life is within every separate species.
bound to fixed typical forms of manifestation. If this
inward arrangement of form is so altered that alternate
changes occur between matter, as is apparent from the
simple action of molecular power, which might occur
in each of these parts, even without the existence of
life, then life itself is no longer possible. The inward
movement, as introduced by vital excitement, can no
longer continue-death occurs. Therefore, there exists.
in the living body an antagonistic principle between
vital power and molecular power of matter-between
vitality and chemistry. Life subsists only through the
inward movement (vital power), liberating molecular,
powers from latent conditions, causing, as it were, a
strengthening of vital power, and a kind of renovation
of life, so that most of the phenomena of life and
disease are caused by molecular powers, but, only in
as far as the latter are freed by vital power. All that
110
which exceeds this, is, with reference to the body,
dead action."
KUTZING, in his Philosophical Botany, follows him
very closely, saying, "Life, in its physical meaning, is
the relative movement in absolute space, therefore, in
that which is not confined to space.
"Through this relative space, relative magnitudes are
formed. Only these exist physically for us. Absolute
magnitude is, therefore, physical nothing; but for this
very reason absolute all, from and by which for a time
relative space is animated. This animated vacuum is
that which has been separated from the absolute, the
physical separation from God, but not the spiritual.
For God's spirit, boundless and infinite, works every-
where, as the moving law, as the animating being,
as a continual force. The primum movens, the abso-
lute, is extramundane. It only reveals itself in phe-
nomena as worldly principle, without entering itself
as absolute in the manifestations. The mundane soul,
on the contrary, is but an abstract of that which is
physical, and has nature as its presupposition."
We have now pretty well reviewed the physiological
method in all its representatives. You see it shares
the same fate as the antipathic and revulsive methods,
it is brittle and rotten, like them. A true and animated
description thereof, HERSCHEL gives in the following
words:
"With enthusiasm this anchor of safety (physiology) is
seized upon. Young people in particular call themselves
with pride the physiological school, and speak of a new
era which has sprung up in medicine, giving a totally
different and more rational contemplation of disease.
But arriving at the treatment, the real mission of medical
111
practitioners, their supposed wisdom and cleverness,
forsakes them; they shrug the shoulders, and hide their
weakness and ignorance behind embarrassed scepti-
cism or dangerous indifference, which leads either to
the coarse empirical choice of by no means indifferent
remedies, or causes them to abandon the patient to his
fate. Of what good is it to humanity if the learned
pathologist, possessed of the entire apparatus of recent
medical science, shows by auscultation and percussion
of the patient to the astonished layman, the very place
where the cicatrised tubercle, the emphysematical
enlarged cell of the lungs, is situated; if he describes
accurately" from the beating of the heart how its
valves are affected, if he demonstrates to him the extent
of the liver, or if he describes anatomically the history
of pneumonia, but as soon as he must act himself sud-
denly becomes frivolous, and jeeringly declares the
precariousness of medicine, or complains about the
impossibility of a cure (or even of mitigation)? If not to
go beyond inflammation of the lungs a celebrated and
with the physical investigation, particularly familiar
diagnostician, adds, after an able description of this
disease in the hospital, that it is the same whether you
bleed, or give opium, or tartarus stibiatus, or nitrum,
or whether you give anything or-nothing at all? or
if an enthusiastic professor, a follower of recent medicine,
gives expressive orders to those to whom he has entrusted
his absent child, not to call in any medical man if it
should fall ill? Is such a confession not an acknow-
ledgement of the impotency and ignorance of Materia
Medica and the art of healing? If nature cures, of what
use are then all the treasures of medicine, and the so
112
highly extolled pathological knowledge? If therapeutics,
the real art of curing, be rejected, why not do the same
with pathology, which has reference to disease? Or is
the physician only there to examine nature, note down
her manifestation, and to wonder at her many vital
energies? Should he rather not learn from her to act
independently? This far niente will never be approved
of by the more intelligent followers of the old thera-
peutic school.
WUNDERLICH, in his Pathological and Therapeutic
Manual, calls the contempt of therapeutics a deplorable
mistake; and with as much truth as dignity, he adds:
"If, in nearly all forms of diseases, a number of cases.
recover without the medical assistance of a physician, and
others are lost in spite of all medical endeavours, there
still remains a considerable third proportion of cases.
where a judicious medical treatment is decidedly bene-
ficial. It is also a very narrow conception of medical
performance to believe its only mission to be the restor-
ation of health. The abbreviation of suffering, the
removing and alleviation of complaints, the relief and
rendering certain diseased conditions endurable, the
protection against threatening dangers, are as serious
and worthy exertions of the physician." But what do we
profit from these therapeutics as long as they continue
the beaten track? Of what service have been to it all
anatomical, physiological, and pathological results?
We might quote thousands of examples, that the present
mode of treatment is still the old, coarse, empirical one;
and that even the cleverest physiologists are subject to
it, is proved to us by WUNDERLICH's own directions.
So he says, whilst alluding to the treatment of the
113
forms of irritation, "Except the causal treatment, a
double mode of proceeding is applicable to many of
them: either a slow and prudent mode of treatment
and attendance, or a bold one, with large doses of powerful
medicines, in particular narcotic and metallic remedies,
intense cold, copious general or local bleeding, and
strong counter-irritants.
"Although these methods are not without audacity and
danger, yet on them the quick and good result of
certain cures depend, in which irritation needs not
be the chief momentum. Which of these two me-
thods offers the best chance of recovery cannot well
be predicted. Often, a disease which has resisted the
greatest care for a length of time is cured in a few days
by such heroic treatment; in other cases, on the contrary,
the harm done to the patient by such a treatment can never,
or only in a long time, be repaired." (It is truly sad, if
the patients' life and health are risked upon two
cards, only, the one of which is doing almost nothing
at all, the other, on the contrary, a hazard game,
which bears as motto: If it succeeds, it is well, if not
-not!)
"In a similar manner, WUNDERLICH advises a bold and
energetic treatment of acute complaints where the symp-
toms keep constantly increasing, as if this alone were
sufficient. His real treatment, however, is the antiphlo-
gistic one, moving only just as BROWN, between the
two extremes of sthenic and asthenic. If the disease
approached the highest point, let it be remembered that
at this period the process of disease is no longer
accessible to direct therapeutics, but that the chief
danger here also depends upon the accessory circum-
I
114
stances (therefore symptomatic treatment). Only -
exceptionally-by very decided essential indication, can
adherence to the former save from destruction (there-
fore direct therapeutics still possible). In chronic
diseases, he allows great scope to the symptomatic
indication next to the direct mode of treatment."
So far HIRSCHEL. Under existing circumstances, we
need not wonder that many conscientious physicians
start back from the chasm which opens itself before
them, as soon as, in their real task of life, they have to
practice that which they have learnt. Like many
other physicians, WUNDERLICH expresses himself in
bitter and sarcastic terms about the hollowness
and danger of general therapeutics; he says: "It
certainly cannot be denied that the want of a solid
basis, a sure ground of immovable everlasting facts is
felt in no other branch of medical science so acutely
as in gencral therapeutics. Instead of observations,
we only meet everywhere with flighty remarks; instead
of proved principles, mere suppositions; instead of clear
conclusions, dogmatic rules; instead of descriptions of
effects, useless definitions and transmitted categories.
The very isolated handling of general therapeutics has
proved destructive to the same.
the meagre
positive contents, could not even fill up the most mode-
rate boundaries of a self-dependent discipline.
•
Aud in spite of this better, though negative under-
standing, he, in his own therapeutics, cannot extricate
himself from the labyrinth into which he has strayed,
because in it, as well as in others, organic unity has been
torn to pieces, and no organic pathology, nor physio-
logical Materia Medica, nor organic therapeutics are
to be found.
115
Others, in their scientific pride, consider themselves
perfect in everything, and, above all, will here call my
attention to the theory of inflammation, as an exact
and, in itself, completed theory. But of this we will
speak in our next.
116
LETTER VIII.
INFLAMMATION.-THEORIES
AND TREAT-
MENT OF THE SAME.-THE TRUE SCIENCE.
THE doctrine of inflammation is undoubtedly the best
and most complete of all therapeutics.
Let us see what it offers to us, and we may then
easily infer what we can and may expect of the less
good and more incomplete ones. The contemplation of
the separate case will give us a livelier picture of the
theoretical and practical doings of medical men up to
the present moment. Formerly, redness, heat, pain and
swelling were looked upon as the characteristic symptoms
of inflammation. Pathological anatomy, however, be-
coming extended and developed, this group of symptoms
was allowed to drop, and in the French school the flush,
in the Vienna school the exudation, became the prin-
cipal symptom; but this also was soon considered without
validity.
The more facts became known, the more exactly and
carefully these were inquired into, the greater became
the difficulty to fix the definition of inflammation.
117
Through the theory of stase, which means the stagna-
tion of blood in the capillary vessels, it was thought the
riddle had at last been solved. With the microscope,
such a stagnation (stase) had been observed in the capil-
lary vessels of frogs, and combined with the anatomical
and chemical results of the analysis of exudation, was
at once formed into a theory of inflammation, without
anybody having given himself the trouble to prove
the actual stagnation of the blood, or its possibility, in
inflammation happening in the human body-assuredly
a very dubious proceeding!
This stagnation was said, according to the theory of
paralysis, to be caused by extension of the arteries; after
the spasmodic theory, by their contraction. But con-
tinual observation soon proved, that neither extension
nor contraction of the vessels was a constantly proved
phenomenon of inflammation. Complete stase occurs
generally only in amphibious animals, less so in bats;
and in men we are quite unable to consider it a regular
appendage of inflammation. In dead bodies, we do
not find those changes of the blood globules at the
source of inflammation, which experimenters describe
as having been observed in frogs. Moreover, we find
in physiological hyperemics quite the same conditions
of the blood as in pathological ones; nor can any
continual exudation take place in vessels where the blood
is stagnant.
We often see real stases forming themselves where no
inflammation exists. If a stagnation happens in an
inflamed part, it is often the result of the pressure which
the exudative or growing-up accumulation of inflamma-
tory products causes in the vessels.
THOMSON says, that the circulation of the blood
118
can be either reduced or increased during the entire
time inflammation lasts, so that the stase is no abso-
lute or necessary manifestation of inflammation. The
manifestations of stase can be produced by inflammatory
irritation even where the circulation has been stopped.
H. WEBER saw, on underbinding the supplying and
leading-off vessels, and applying diluted caustic potash, hot
water, and moderately diluted acetic acid, that the blood
globules accumulated in the same manner as in stase.
The blood, then, not only circulates from the arteries into
the veins, but that of the veins returns in a backward
direction. If the circulation is re-established, the stase
remains. The so arisen stase is dissolved, after freeing the
circulation by satiated solutions of sugar, blood-lye (blutlauge),
and sulphate of magnesia, whereas these solutions produce in
primary free circulation, congestions, viz. accumulation of
blood globules, with a retarding of the current. After all
this, the theory of stase falls together as in itself unten-
able.
Others, and in particular (as I have already said
before) the Vienna school, looked upon exudation as the
main sign of inflammation, and completed the theory of
exudation. According to it, the inward and outward
irritants touched the sensitive nerves, in consequence of
which, antagonistically vascular nerves became para-
lysed. Thus the paralysed capillary vessels were
extended through the blood, through this the coats.
became thinner, and the passing through of liquids.
rendered the easier.
HENLE was a great supporter of this view. But
through extension the current is quickened, and cxu-
dation prevented; the most considerable extension.
happens often without exudation.
119
In vascular parts, where an extension of the vessels is
entirely out of the question, the exudation occurs at the
irritated place not at the nearest adjoining vessels, as
can be observed on the horny tunicle (sclerotic coat) of
the eye.
The theory of exudation cannot, therefore,
be considered as the essence of inflammation.
Others again, considered inflammation to be an
increase of fibrine in the blood. ANDRAL and CHAVARRET
may be indicated as the founders of this theory.
An isomeric soluble fibrine is presupposed to exist in
the blood previous to the insoluble one found in the
product of inflammation, without having furnished the
proof for the latter. A second error is, that of uniting
too often one's remarks to the product found. A third,
that in the usual analysis of the blood, the time of
coagulation has, in most cases, not been considered, but
that merely the result of coagulation has been taken up
in its totality, and that thus higher and lower products
are thrown together. The increase of fibrine cannot,
moreover, be considered as the basis of inflammation, as
similar conditions are met with in other, even in physio-
logical, processes, e. g. during pregnancy, in horses, etc.
Whence this change in the mixture of the blood arises
has not yet been ascertained.
Some consider fibrine as the product of the cast-off
muscular substance (muskelmauser); others, on the con-
trary, as the real plastic matter sprung up from the
progressive metamorphosis of albuminates. VIRCHOW
considers it the sign of distributed inflammatory distur-
bance over the lymph vessels. The increase of the row
of fibrine is an effect of inflammation, but not a specific
one only peculiar to it.
This increase does not alone occur in pregnancy, but
120
in pregnancy, it can also be produced by the abstrac-
tion of blood, in particular, by venesection. Besides,
it often occurs in many disturbances of no inflam-
matory nature, and, in many cases of inflammation,
it was not found, as NASSE has shown. The theory of
fibrine shares therefore the fate of the others.
A very cleverly completed theory is that of attraction.
It rests upon the attraction between blood, vascular
coat, and parenchyme. According to its vital conditions,
the permeable capillary membrane is as a living skin, and
not only from its structural and elastic proportions,
of very differing value in the exchange of matter
between blood and the humours of the tissues, but
it may promote and impede it. On the other hand,
this exchange is very dependent upon the chemical
and mechanical constitution, and the degrees of pressure
of the blood, and of the textural humours. A certain
condition of concentration and contents of fibrine of
the blood are normal conditions of capillary circulation;
a dissoluted defibrined blood causes impediments. The
measure of attraction between the vascular coat and
the blood, is of very important moment in capillary
circulation. The peripheric (plasmatic, lymphatic,
slow) layer, with the colourless blood globules, moves.
slower than the central part of the current with the red
bodies, because they are kept near the coat by molecular
attraction. Therefore every remedy which increases
this attraction, must determine the entire current.
Of the highest importance is also the inward cohesion.
of the serum itself, which differs in the liquor sanguinis,
from that of the blood globules, whose proportion of
attraction is chiefly determined by form.
Normally, they lay their flat surfaces together to the
121
well-known piles of money, and that often with wonderful
rapidity. If they lose their coiny and flat shape, then
the degree of attraction changes also, and becomes each
time less. The natural attraction of blood-corpuscles
among each other, contributes materially towards the
normal degree of circulation. Moreover, does every
blood globule possess a certain degree of attraction
towards a certain quantity of plasma. Every change
in the density of plasma changes the blood globules,
and so diminishes the inward cohesion, which manifests
itself finally in a dissipation of the central red current
The more the inward cohesion, the easier the blood
flows into the capillary vessels; the greater the mole-
cular attraction towards the coat with lessened cohesion,
the easier the accumulation. Upon this the theory
of attraction is chiefly based. The circulatory distur-
bance is always the secondary, never the primary cause
of inflammatory local suffering. Through this theory,
therefore, stase, but not inflammation, may be explained;
and it is, consequently, insufficient.
The neuropathologists maintain, that the irritation of
sensitive nerves is the constant starting point of inflam-
mation, and the antagonistic paralysis of sympathetic
vascular nerves the next cause thereof. Inflammation,
however, can be as well produced with as without nerves,
as BIDDER, WHARTON JONES, H. WEBER, and LEBERT
demonstrate. Hereby it results that the appearances of
irritation, not only must be attributed to the nerves,
but also many of them must be attributed to the other
elements of vitality. Therefore, the irritation of the
textural parts themselves only is considered as the actual
beginning of inflammation. But the richer a textural
part is in sensitive nerves and blood-vessels, the quicker
122
this change will extend itself, and irritation gain the
height of inflammation. Thus there is between irrita-
tion and inflammation but a quantitive difference. The
phenomena of irritation have generally a more functional
dynamic character, because the finer transpositions of
matter from which they arise are often unapproachable,
either to the armed eye or to chemical analysis. Pain,
muscular contraction, and relaxation are essential func-
tional disturbances. If the disturbance adopts gradually
a coarse material anatomical impression, then inflamma-
tion commences. The textural parts of the furnace of
inflammation change their inward constitution, and from
the changed cohesion new chemical and morphologic
combinations result. The inflammatory redness has its
origin in a gradual increasing extension of the total
nutritive vascular apparatus of the part, and in a rela-
tive augmentation of the blood-globules in the capillary
stream-current, which had been altered by the changed
degrees of textural attraction. Next to the nutritive
disturbance, the functional disturbance of sensation
movement, secretion, etc., remains one of the most
important symptoms of inflammation.
As long as
through an irritation only functional disturbances
are apparent, it is usual to call it irritation, but do
nutritive disturbances occur, then it is called inflam-
mation.
During the later course of inflammation, a part of the
irritation-phenomena continues to exist, and the more
perceptible, the more abundant the affected part is in
vessels and nerves. The quickness and bulkiness of the
transposition of matter happening in the tissues them-
selves, indicate the inflammatory process.
The changes of the tissues are more of a chemical
123
regressive, or histologic progressive kind. It has
been already shown that neither the increase of fibrine
in the blood, nor the exudation nor the heat or the
pain, nor the vascular enlargement, can be looked upon
as specific signs of inflammation, but that the local
changes of circulation were insufficient to define inflam
mation. It can only be considered as a nutritive disturb-
ance distinguished by the magnitude of its performance,
by the quickness of its course, but chiefly by the
character of danger. This process of inflammation has
as many possibilities as there are different forms of
nutritive disturbance of the separate parts. The defini-
tion of chronic inflammation is elastic and difficult. The
process does not always run on in the same manner, but,
from the very commencement, the one or other side
may come forward in a stronger manner, such as pain,
redness, swelling, etc. The first development of inflam-
mation shows itself in different ways, according to the
close relation of the nove to the one or other element.
Next to this different kind of irritation, it is in par-
ticular the pathological predisposition of the part which
determines the series of ailments and the disease itself.
This predisposition can be local or general (dyscratic),
In the latter, we find, in many cases, foreign hete-
rologous substances to the body, deposited in the
very furnace of inflammation, which give a peculiar
character to the further course of disease. Inflammation
differs by its destructive tendency from the usual process
of nutrition, but, in accordance with its real nature, it is
only a local disturbance of nutrition, and depends, like
all local processes of nutrition, upon the alternate
proportional change between blood and
blood and tissues.
VIRCHOW has worked out with particular predilection
124
this theory of inflammation, as a disturbance of nutri-
tion, and giving a definition instead of a description, he
believes himself to be no longer on the symptomatic
path, but on that of generative investigation.
However ingeniously this theory has been formed, the
acknowledgement alone, that, according to it, the defini-
tion of chronic inflammation is a difficult and elastic
one, indicates its insufficiency completely. Nor will it
last long ere quite new ones of less apparent validity,
and apparently more extensive actual confirmation, will
appear to be carried very quickly by Charon's boat to
the other shadow theories in the lower regions.
And yet it is true, that no chapter of pathology has
been worked out more carefully, and rendered more
distinct and intelligible than this; it is true, that the
pathogenesis of inflammation is one of the most com-
plete ones we possess! And what has it offered to you?
Theories over and again, exactly like the other chapters
of pathology, only that they contain less facts, and are
more unsubstantial. Whereas, in the doctrine of inflam-
mation, chief attention has been paid for support to
physiological and pathological facts, and thus an im-
portant step ahead, an advance has been made.
But how stands it with the treatment of inflamma-
tion, after all these and in many instances ingenious
theories? Here again the old practice of throwing
several indications together, is followed up. The causal
indication and the indicatio morbi are quoted; through
the latter, the process itself is to be kept within
boundaries. For this the antiphlogistic method, with
bleeding and cupping, together with the revulsive
method with rubeficantia and vesicantia, inward narcotic
remedies and antiphlogistic salts are recommended, and
125
finally they mention hydrotherapeutics. It must astound
every one that sanitary gymnastics were forgotten. If
so, all methods would, at all events, have duly figured
upon paper.
Thus, instead of a single organic indication, by which
the separate directions necessarily develop themselves
from out a single mutual germ, and thus correspond
with the organic picture of disease, which was created
in a like manner, we have again an arbitrary patchwork
of parts which have been taken away from their
organic associations. And it is VIRCHOW who does this!
VIRCHOW is not ashamed of prescribing, after the old
jog-trot way, narcotic remedies, and antiphlogistic salts,
quite according to the old empirical way, which (being
without method and criticism) he rejects himself; he
who only recognises the experimental empirical mode,
as authorised, and who continues further:-"What we
require to know is, what changes a remedy produces
under changed vital conditions in the body. This we
learn from the changes, which a certain remedy under
otherwise normal vital conditions, produces in the
processes of life;"-therefore, by means of physiological
examination.
Thus, in spite of this acknowledgement of the necessity
of physiological examination, VIRCHOW recommends
these remedies without a physiological examination, after
the old empirical method, which he condemns himself! It
is true, he does not seem quite at his ease whilst speaking
of antiphlogistic salts, for he says that the alterations
which they are said to cause in the blood are not quite
established, in particular the antiphlogistic effect, viz. :-
diminishment of fibrine, which has been so repeatedly
attributed to them. Ought not VIRCHOW, first of all,
126
to have made physiological experiments, or if he could
not have done so, should he not then have abstained, for
the benefit of suffering humanity at large, from actually
re-organising a method which he had condemned him-
self, and, thereby, propagate knowingly its errors, and
the mishaps arising therefrom.
Truly the medical counsellor, TRINKS, is correct in
saying, "We must believe that we fall from the clouds,
when, carried away by the often ingenious speculations
of a practitioner, we find ourselves suddenly among
leeches, purgatives, and sudorifics, and see how the
most intellectual representation and explanation gocs.
down in such mire.
If men of such excellent mental power act in this
manner, can we be astonished at it if medical men of a
lower order, with their mixtures and methods, arc com-
mitting worse ravages in the valleys and on the moun-
tains than pestilence itself? If VIRCHOW had con-
sulted the physiological examination of narcotic and
antiphlogistic remedies, he would undoubtedly have
made equally excellent remarks about their application,
as he did about the abstraction of blood. His words
cannot be often enough repcated to those practitioners
who are ever anxious to bleed, that they may finally
renounce this unnatural vampyrism, I therefore herc
give them to you.
As secondary changes of sanguinal mixture hap-
pening after venesection, we may designate-
1. Increase of the watery, diminution of the solid,
component parts (diminution of the specific
weight).
2. Increase of fibrine and of the colourless bodies.
3. Diminution of the blood-globules and of albumen.
127
From this combination, it is easily apparent how foolishly
those practitioners have acted, who, from the thickness and
density of the buffy coat, drew the indication whether they
ought to continue bleeding or not, as by each bleeding they
diminished the blood-globules, and the specific weight of the
serum, and augmented the fibrine matter, and by so doing
increased the conditions required for the formation of
the buffy coat; nay, often created the enemy they were
anxious to combat. It may, on the contrary, serve as a
leading principle that until now no fact is known which
might justify new bleeding, from any condition of the blood
drawn in inflammatory disease. On the contrary, numerous
facts are known, which prove clearly the injurious and
dangerous influence of bleeding, in particular if repeated
often. Not seldom do we witness excessive debility, slow
convalescence, lasting disturbance of nutrition, anæmia,
dropsy, marasmus, and similar evil effects as the con-
sequence of ill-advised bleeding; and it may certainly
be designated as one of the most important tasks of
the conscientious doctor to be as sparing as possible with
the noblest liquid of the body. It may be considered as a
general rule that in weak, debilitated individuals, therefore,
chiefly in asthenic inflammations, general bleeding must be
avoided as much as possible.
Several years ago, Dr. WILLIAM ARNOLD expressed
himself very ably on the subject: "Medical men resort
to gencral bleeding in inflammation, because they are
of opinion that by so doing they diminish the quantity,
particularly the fibrine matter, of the blood, and lower
the action of the heart and vascular system, and thereby
the temperature of the body."
Against this we have to say, that a general increase
of the quantity of the blood is no actual and essential
128
condition or result of inflammation, but that this may
occur in individuals who have too little blood.
Practitioners who draw blood from their patients.
suffering from inflammation, in the idea that they de-
crease the fibrine matter of the blood by so doing, follow
a supposition, which is arbitrary, in two instances.
First of all, au increase of fibrine matter cannot be
considered as an essential real symptom of inflamma-
tion, much less then a necessary condition of the same.
On the other side, no proof has been furnished that
bleeding diminishes fibrine. Little or no visible influ-
ence on the quantity of fibrine, or a relative increase of
the same, has been observed after bleeding. It causes a
diminution of blood globules, but less so of albumen;
the amount of fibrine is not changed by it; it remains
as it was before, that is to say, under the influence of
the disease (ANDRAL, GAVARRETS, BECQUEREL, RODIER,
and others). Neither can those who bleed in inflam-
matory diseases, with the idea of lowering the action of
the heart and vascular system, call facts to support
them. Experience shows quite the contrary. Very
often do we see how, after bleeding, the storm awakes in
the vascular system, and increases after repeated blood-
letting. The same may be said of the task of reducing
the temperature of the body, and so diminishing the
feverish heat combined with the inflammation. NASSE
proved by experiments, that diminishing the blood does
not reduce its heat, but that it rather increases it for a
certain time.
This increase does not last until the loss of blood is
replaced, but in all likelihood only until the quickening
of respiration and circulation returns.
Unbiassed observations and experiments prove to us,
129
therefore, that the indications which have served, and still
serve, as rules for bleeding in inflammation, have no scientific
foundation. Besides this, do the clinical hospitals not show
to us, that bleeding does not produce the object which is
sought to be obtained by it. Several practitioners proved
empirically that the result in the treatment of inflammatory
disease without bleeding, was a more favourable one than
that where bleeding had been resorted to.
Thus DIETL's experience is all in favour of the dietetic
treatment of Pneumonia, and opposed to bleeding. In a simi-
lar manner, Dr. COPEMANN, KRÜGER HANSEN, M. HALL,
BURROWES, BROWNE, PEREIRA, PELLETIER, have spoken
about the evil effects of bleeding, and have stated clinical
facts to support their opinion. M. HALL, in particular,
draws attention to the disturbed functions of the
brain, such as in delirium, convulsions, lethargy, etc.
Dr. COPEMANN alludes to the bad effects resulting from
bleeding in apoplexy.
He says: "These clinical facts show, that bleeding in
apoplexy is so ineffectual a remedy, that it scarcely de-
serves to be called one; that the treatment without
bleeding is the most successful, that the mortality increased
in proportion to the repeated letting of blood; the greater
the loss of blood, the greater the mortality."
The
But the comments and warnings of such honourable
men proved always a voice in the wilderness.
majority of practitioners took, as usual, to their lancets,
cupping glasses, etc. Only in more recent times, it
seems as if some light would penetrate in this utter
darkness.
You see that also the best chapter of Therapeutics is
very imperfect both in theory and practice. Everywhere
we meet either with hypotheses and suppositions or with
K
130
a few facts interwoven with supposition and arbitrary
theories, which have been obtruded as laws upon nature,
in such a manner, that in them hardly a trace is left
of pure objective fact, and of the laws of nature, which
can only be ascertained by experiment, and not in-
vented by means of mere speculation. Everywhere we
meet with the scattered, one-sided conception of uni-
form, organic nature, as a few single striking symptoms,
or a single organ or system, or striking material dis-
turbances, dead products of disease, or offal, which have
been made the object of observation, and of treatment,
losing sight by so doing of healthy and diseased life as
a unity. Everywhere we find the same unfortunate
endeavour to make out the inward cause of healthy and
diseased life, instead of observing attentively their
manifestations, and determining the laws by which
they are governed; everywhere we observe the same
unavoidable failure in this unnatural attempt, and the
resigned idleness resulting therefrom, or the saddest
symptomatic treatment, degenerating into the most
disgraceful empiricism!
And these gentlemen who explain healthy and
diseased life after their own arbitrary theory, who,
after an equally arbitrary theory, endow the remedies
with certain powers, attach these two good natured
draught oxen to their supposed scientific cart, and drive
often at a furious rate with the property of humanity
which has been entrusted to them. And whither are
they driving?-where fallacy and supposition always
led men to the cemetery. These gentlemen call
themselves rational practitioners-they, who, trusting
to the infallibility of their own understanding, have, as
a rule of conduct, taken theory instead of experience,
131
and the invented and devised laws of their own, instead
of the laws of nature.
Truly, no common amount of arrogance is required
for such a mode of proceeding, which, in some of them,
must be deplored as egotistical infatuation, but cannot
be branded enough in others as intentional deception.
If these gentlemen would but consider that it is
neither their opinions nor conclusions, but that facts
alone, these answers of nature, decide the practical
value of rationality, and that only that physician de-
serves to be called rational who recognises the laws
revealed as it were by nature itself, and makes them
a rule for his future conduct! What is their entire
so-called rational medicine but an optional arbitrary
embellishment of empirical material, with chemical,
physical, or dynamic theories? And what is more
natural than that the physician must err in propor-
tion as he adheres scrupulously to them, because he
follows a proceeding which is entirely contrary to
organic nature, and that the patient fares the worse the
more rational the physician is in this sense of the word.
Experience proves this sufficiently, and many patients
are afraid of such a rational speculating practitioner.
Nay many even maintain that this rationality is morc
derived from rations, instead of from ratio. Truly they
are not far wrong, if we consider the real horse-rations
of medicines which these gentlemen prescribe. Such
rationality naturally cannot produce science. That
which they would make you consider as such, is nothing
else but a more or less fine-spun web of suppositions
and hypotheses, nay even of the most hazardous crea-
tions of imagination, and must, therefore, as I have
already said, be called, theory of supposition and of
132
hypothesis, as they make us acquainted with the non-
sensical conclusions of their preachers, but not with
pure objective life and its laws.
Thence also the danger in practice, so that the illus-
trious BOERHAAVE said—“ Lucky the doctor who does no
positive harm," and JÖRG, That the beginner in practice
was frequently animated to a quite opposed mode of pro-
ceeding by the different writings and theories, because
professors more often spoke of their individual views than
of those of real science; and SCHULTZ says, that human
health was left to the mercy of the doctor's opinion,
to his practical or unpractical old inorganic book-
learning, or to the chance of whether he hit the right
remedy or not; and TRINKS, that this so-called science
is against all understanding and nature, and therefore
carries the germ of death within itself, and that its
complete downfall would happen in the surest and
quickest manner through the every-day more and more
apparent difference between theory and practice ;, and
that real science and suffering humanity could only
profit by its fall.
This cannot be too often and too energetically
expressed. As the error of this general view, and the
hurtful consequences of this extensive medical ill-
treatment is proved, it is our duty to make it known
to the public, that the careless may stand still
and the wiser ones be forced to think. Real medical
science can only be obtained, like all other natural
sciences, by empirical experiments. Through them only
we become acquainted with the pure laws of life, which
alone deserve to be recognised, as they remain the same
and stand and fall with nature: not so with our views,
which vary as much as does the mental development of
man.
133
Medical knowledge possesses only that value which
it appropriates to itself step by step in the field of
practice. Behind locked doors, at the desk, books are
riddles which the mind explains in its own way, and
satisfies itself with an opinion, whether it be the true
interpretation of the hieroglyphs or not.
Such opinions and hieroglyphs must, once for all, be
banished from medical science, as they have been the
rock on which organic development has always been
wrecked. Life must in the manner above indicated be
considered organically, attentively, internally, and ex-
ternally, not torn to fragments and divided into blood,
nerves, and tissues, with all their manifestations of
formation and dissolution; the same must be done with
the physical processes which accompany life, together with
the conditions necessary to life, and the residues of life,
always led and convinced by facts, and from the picture
of nature so obtained, the laws must be selected, and this
must occur in the theory of healthy life-physiology; in
the theory of diseased life—pathology; and in-Materia
Medica―the theory of life under abnormal conditions,
which we produce knowingly and intentionally.
These theories must only be measured each with its
own standard, because they are the different revelations
of single uniform life, and cannot therefore act in a
determining manner, the one for the other, as has been
unfortunately the case before, physiology being considered
too often absolutely determining for pathology and
Materia Medica. Thus they arrange themselves conform-
ably to nature, to single uniform life, from which they
receive their laws. The different disciplines carried by
organic unity, and explaining each other mutually, form
the true organic science of medicine, and they stand to the
134
entire as the different organs and systems do to the
organism, appearing as its scientific portrait in its mani-
fold manifestations. Such a science develops itself out of
one organic vital germ, embraces its entire organisation
in its organic connexion, and acquainting us with the
real laws and revelations of life, teaches us at the same
time the means both to maintain healthy life, as well as to
lead diseased life, that which is under abnormal condi-
tions, back to healthy life under normal conditions; it
becomes, therefore, the true mode of cure, the highest
and noblest task of the physician.
And this science is not a loose one, wafted to and fro
by the winds of opinion and supposition. It is through
its organic unity, notwithstanding the greatest manifold-
ness, as firm and unchanged as nature itself, from which
it derived its unswerving laws. In it all medical
men agree, because the reign of supposition has been
replaced by that of facts, and all, animated by organic
blood, work actively in completing science and the art of
healing, for their own benefit and that of humanity in
general. To get such a science recognised and spread over
the world is undoubtedly a noble problem of the age: let
us use our utmost energy to solve it. It is deserving of the
labour of honourable men, and humanity will not refuse
the laurel to the brave combatants who battle for truth
and enlightenment.
SECOND "POSITIVE" PART.
LETTER IX.
DISCOVERY OF THE HOMEOPATHIC LAW
OF CURE — RULES FOR EXPERIMENT.
It was in the year 1790, that HAHNEMANN, whilst trans-
lating CULLEN's Materia Medica, and dissatisfied with
the numerous explanations given of the action of
Cinchona (quinquina), conceived the idea that Cinchona
cured intermittent fever, because it possessed the power
of producing a like fever in sensitive, though otherwise
healthy, persons. He immediately tried the experiment
upon himself; and the result of it was, that repeated
doses of the decoction of Peruvian bark produced
feverish symptoms in him, which bore the greatest
resemblance to those of a peculiar kind of intermittent
fever. Encouraged by this, he experimented with various
other remedies, and discovered the great truth, that the
curative property of every drug depends upon its having
the power of producing a succession of symptoms in the
healthy organism, completely resembling those of the
disease. Long before this, he had severely commented
upon the different modes of treatment laid down in the
Materia Medica, based, as they were, upon traditions,
chance, conclusions from analogy, form, colour, taste,
138
and chemical combinations of remedies, etc. The more
experienced physicians had already preceded him herein,
they also had openly proclaimed their distrust of the
Materia Medica.
See here what the illustrious HALLER says on the
subject: "Above all, it is necessary that remedies should
be tried upon the healthy body without any admixture;
their smell and taste should, first of all, be ascertained,
then a small dose should be taken, and the changes
observed, such as the effect on the pulse, on the heat of
the body, on respiration, on the secretions, etc., only then,
led by the effects produced in the healthy body, they are
to be tried on the sick." He remained, however, in
spite of his great renown, a mere preacher in the desert.
Before him, WILLIAM ALEXANDER had published the
effects produced by certain remedies in the healthy body;
but they were lost, and found no followers.
Such was the chaotic confusion of the Materia Medica,
until the bright thought alluded to before, was conceived
by the illustrious HAHNEMANN; and the immediately
following experiments proved that the egg of Columbus.
had been found, and that the first step, necessary towards
reform, had been taken. He, with indefatigable zeal,
and equally great sagacity, realised the knowledge of the
postulate of intellect, of all that which was outside in
relation to our healthy organism. By these means, he
caused medicinal properties to be no longer dependent
upon chance; everywhere he advocates assiduous dis-
covery, but does not mean, thereby, experiments upon
patients, which he most justly calls a foolishly hazardous
game. Everywhere he insists, that the pure effects of
drugs should be ascertained, as the only means to obtain
a true knowledge of their action; and to effect this no
139
other course is left to us, but to try the medicines upon
the healthy human body. Hereby the rule is asked of
nature, and this must be looked upon as the very basis of
Materia Medica. HAHNEMANN continually endeavoured
to ascertain the pure effects of drugs, under what mani-
festations and conditions the medicinal effects occurred,
what association with certain systems and organs hap-
pened, which organs were disturbed or modified by
them, which nerves were chiefly deadened or excited,
how it affected the mind, what influence it had upon
the secretions, how the muscular fibres were modified by
it, how long its action lasted, and what was the best
antidote against it.
Having thus carried out what was considered a desi-
deratum, viz. to try drugs on the healthy human body,
and having made it a law for himself, to be as impartial
as possible whilst so doing, to simplify the diet, to
observe carefully the different changes, the outward
circumstances, the seasons of the year, the changes of
the weather, the temperature, the position, repose, and
movement, etc., he had, conformably with the now
valid and solely correct development of natural sciences,
introduced extensive experiments into Materia Medica,
and therefore given a place to the exact method in the
inexact Materia Medica, and has thus found the treasure
of ascertaining the positive effects of drugs upon the
healthy organism of man, creating, in one word, a
physiological Materia Medica.
Astonished and pleased with these results, he then,
with the so tried drugs, put the second question to the
diseased human organism; and the answer to this
counter-experiment was: To cure the disease in a
pleasant, quick, and certain manner, choose that remedy
140
which possesses in its positive, constant, and peculiar
effects on the healthy organism, the greatest possible
similarity with the main (pathognomonic) symptoms of
the disease. Thus, the thought which struck him, whilst
reading the different explanations given of the action
of Peruvian bark, became an undeniable and indisputable
fact, through repeated experiment on the healthy body,
followed by counter-experiments on patients, becoming
as it were the key of no longer giving medicines after
their mere supposed, but in accordance with their real, effects;
the leading principle expressed by the words, "Similia
similibus curantur," Like is cured by like; from this
principle everything else is developed; and physiological
remedial experiment can only properly proceed on this
basis.
All HAHNEMANN's endeavours, therefore, were con-
centrated on the one point, namely, to ascertain the
real effects of drugs; and he considered repeated ex-
periments as the only means to obtain them. Hereby
he soon found out that through physiological experi-
ments alone the Cimmerian darkness which pervaded
the Materia Medica could be changed into the purc
light of day. The alterations which medicines pro-
duced during these experiments were to be noted down
from their very commencement, so as to find out ex-
actly what changes they produced in the healthy body.
He thus discovered, that the peculiar positive and
constant effects of one drug upon the healthy organism
vary in as essential a manner from those of any other,
as the physical and chemical properties of medicines do
the one from each other; nay, that the difference ex-
tended to even a greater degree, as substances, though
alike in their chemical and physical properties, differ
141
very much in their effects upon the healthy organism.
He is quite correct in saying, "So surely as each kind of
plant differs from every other sort, by its outward form,
its growth and nature, its taste and smell; and that
every mineral or salt differs both in its outward and
inward physical and chemical properties, so do they
also vary in their morbid and curative effects. Each of
these substances produces in a different peculiar, though
certain, manner, changes in the human organism
which render mistake impossible. The peculiar, con-
stant, and positive effects of a drug upon the living
organism cannot be ascertained from its peculiar phy-
sical or chemical properties, nor through its application
in disease (as has been explained to you in the first
Negative Part), but solely and alone through its action on
the organism.
But to enable you to form an idea worthy of the
subject, it is necessary to enter into some details, in
order to show you the rules which HAHNEMANN and his
followers observed whilst experimenting, or rather whilst
putting their questions as to the human organism, and
the manner in which they mentally considered and
applied the answers thus obtained to the object of cure.
Whilst experimenting, it is absolutely necessary that
the persons who do so, should be in perfect health.
Those who are naturally disposed for the one or other
disease, are unfit for these experiments.
Individuality, sex, constitution, temperament, or
the being subject to any attack of illness or former ill-
health, must be stated as a matter of course. Persons
intending to experiment upon themselves, must be able
to describe clearly the feelings they experience.
It is, therefore, best to choose such persons as
142
are accustomed to self-observation, and possessing
sufficient education to describe their sensations
accurately. Medical men are particularly fit for this;
they enrich science by so doing, develop their power of
observation, and strengthen their constitution, as ex-
perience has shown. The drug, which is to be taken,
must be given in a very simple form, as a powder, or in
tincture. Salts and gummy substances must be dis-
solved in water. Watery infusions and fresh herbal
extracts must be taken immediately after they are pre-
pared; if not, they will spoil. Vegetable and mineral
acids are diluted with distilled water; nearly all the
substances belonging to the mineral kingdom must be
triturated with sugar of milk, or they must be dissolved.
if possible in some harmless menstruum.
Every substance must be taken by itself, pure, with-
out any medicinal admixture; no other one must be
taken either shortly, before or immediately afterwards,
so as to prevent the action of the one from interfering
with that of the other. It is, therefore, absolutely
necessary that no second remedy should be tried until
the effects of the first have completely subsided. In
experimenting, the same preparation must always be
used. The dose must be sufficiently strong to bring
about a change in the constitution, due attention being
paid to the susceptibility of the person experimented upon
and the quality of the ingredient. If after the first dose
nothing of a decided nature is experienced, a double
dose may be taken the day after; and, if required, a still
stronger one the next; nay even a fourth the day follow-
ing. Further repetitions of the medicine will seldom
prove necessary, if the doctor and the patient under
experiment are attentive from the very beginning. The
succession of symptoms shows itself more clearly, aud
143
the result of the experiment is all the more certain, if
only one dose is taken; and the duration of medicinal
action can also be the more easily ascertained. If, after
one dose has been taken, symptoms show themselves, they
must be allowed to subside before a second dose should be
taken. The lapse of time between them varies. To ascer-
tain the effects of a moderately* strong (schwach-kräftigen)
medicine, it is advisable to increase the dose every day,
nay to take it repeatedly during its course.
To ascer-
tain medicinal symptoms for chronic diseases, such as
skin-eruptions, etc., it is necessary to take repeated
doses for several days, sufficiently strong to affect the
body. It is advisable to begin the experiments with
small doses like those generally used in practice; say
one drop of the tincture, etc., and to increase it
gradually. On repeating the dose, it should be increased
also; whilst taking large quantities of the tincture, care
should be taken not to mistake the effects of the spirits
of wine for those of the drug. If the symptoms disappear
after repeated doses have been taken, it is advisable to
return to the smallest dose; and a few days after-
wards, you then suddenly administer a large one.
here, as in everything else, you must carefully individua-
lise and vary your proceedings according to circum-
stances. The party under experiment must avoid
spices as much as possible in his diet, and abstain from
every excess.
The diet must be a simple one, moderate
and purely nutritious.
But
All such dietetics which, after undergoing the process
of cooking, etc., still retain some medicinal properties,
* By moderately strong medicines are understood such medi-
cines as are generally considered to be innocent and weak, eg.,
chamomilla, sambucus, and lycopodium, but which, when indi-
cated, prove very strong. - Tr.
144
must therefore be carefully avoided, as their action
might counteract the effects of the medicine you experi-
ment with, or might prevent the symptoms it has the
power of producing from shewing themselves as clearly
as they would otherwise do. All drinks having stimu-
lating properties, such as beer, spirits of every kind, tea
and coffee, are strictly forbidden. All over-excitement
either of the body or the mind, all excesses, passions,
and exertions should be avoided, as they disturb and
interfere with the action of the drug. Should any ex-
traordinary circumstance, such as fright, anger, fear, or
any outward injury, or excess in the one or other en-
joyment, occur, then you are no longer justified in
noting down the symptoms as the effects of the medicine
you have taken. It is instructive and of practical im-
portance to observe the influence of the afore-named
incidents; the manner in which they change, increase
or decrease the symptoms that have been produced by
the medicine, as, not seldom, valuable hints for the
administration of the medicine in disease may be ob-
tained by so doing.
It is necessary, that the person should try the diet
which he is to adopt whilst experimenting, before taking
any medicine, and to observe himself whilst so living,
noting down any symptoms that might show them-
selves through this altered regimen. This will prevent
him from noting down symptoms which arise merely
from imagination; and enable him to ascertain the effect
produced on the constitution by abstaining from accustomed
stimulants, a thing which is of the highest importance
to the person who is going to experiment.
The experimenter must know the outward circum-
stances which affect his general state of health, such as
the influence of the different seasons, the mode of living,
145
the climate, the weather, cold and heat, the dryness and
dampness of the air, the electricity of the atmosphere,
and the changes of temperature. Changes which are
produced by any of the afore-named agents must be
strictly separated from the symptoms which arise from
the medicine. All the symptoms peculiar to a medicine
do not show themselves simultaneously.
To ascertain the entire effects which a remedy has the
power of producing, repeated experiments must be
made, and that upon several persons of different sexes,
age, temperament, constitution, etc., so as to discover
in each medicine the different modifications in the
effects, which are determined by the peculiar physical
conditions of the different ages and sexes.
It is the more important to experiment upon several
persons, as there are some who, notwithstanding their
susceptibility to external sensations, are not at all
affected by certain remedies. It would be wrong
to consider a remedy ineffectual on this account, as
so many superficial experimenters or critics have rashly
done before. Others, again, are very easily affected by
certain ingredients, they possess an idiosyncrasy for
particular medicines. This is of practical importance,
as these drugs often prove the most curative remedies
in the diseases of such persons. The self-experimenter
must take the drug upon an empty stomach, and not
touch food for a few hours afterwards; or he must take
the medicine in the evening on going to bed, and care-
fully observe the separate modifications which it pro-
duces on the mind, the temperament, and the body,
and follow them up in their development. Experi-
menters must be allowed, of their own free will, to
relate what they observe or have felt, and, if possible,
L
146
without having a previous knowledge of what they are
to observe. All that has been experienced must be
carefully noted down, together with all the accompany-
ing circumstances.
After having put down everything, the Physician
must ask the party to repeat his statement over again,
so as to enable him to ascertain how far it corresponds
with what he has said before. This is now considered
to be positive-variations are rectified. The Physician
adds himself whatever he observes. The clearer
and more striking symptoms are noted down by the
Doctor, stating how many hours elapsed after taking
the medicine, and at what time of the day the symp-
toms shewed themselves. Those that have appeared
repeatedly are put down as decided symptoms; those
which are dubious are put down as such until all uncer-
tainty has been removed.
The symptomatic picture must be pourtrayed according
to the combination of the symptoms, their succession,
their aggravation, time of duration, and disappearance,
stating at the same time whether any former ailings or
diseases did re-appear, whether they were increased, ag-
gravated, or lessened, or whether they underwent a change
for the better, as these contain valuable hints for practice.
It is also very important to describe accurately how the
effects of a drug appear when the mind and the dif
ferent senses are strained, e. g. whilst thinking, reading,
writing; during movement and repose; whilst digest-
ing, speaking, sneezing, coughing; whilst being in-doors
or in the open air; at what time of the day they
increase or decrcase; and how they are when in high
or in low spirits.
The different sensations of pain must be most accur-
147
ately described, sleep also, of what kind it has been,
whether accompanied by or free from dreams, of what
nature they were, and whether the sleep was refreshing or
not; besides this, you must state the changes which the
secretions and excretions have undergone in the body,
both in a quantitive and qualitive point of view. It is
but natural that all these changes which the ingredients
produced in the blood, and in the chemical and physical
processes which accompany organic life, should be men-
tioned as far as lies in our power, and whether they
happen in the beginning or at the end of it.
Each day the Physician must compare the statement
of the party experimented on with his own observations;
every day he looks over what had been previously noted
down before, and adds that which has become certain.
The experiment with every ingredient commences first of
all with moderately small doses, then a gradually increas-
ed dose is given until the organism is saturated with such
a quantity of medicinal power, as will prove sufficient
to produce constant lasting and continued effect. The
dose should never be given to such extent as to cause
serious revolutions in the body, because the different
secretions, such as vomiting, purging, perspiring, will
again secrete the greater part of the medicine which
has been taken, and therefore only a part of its effect
becomes apparent, and that in so violent and stormy
a manner, that the organic action and development of
the drug, are lost. The symptomatic picture of
a drug develops itself best of all when small doses
have been taken, and the necessary time for their
appearance has been allowed. It is, therefore, abso-
lutely necessary not to repeat the dose too soon.
The experiments must be continued until all further
148
new symptoms cease, and until those which have been
observed before show themselves again, so as not to
leave the least doubt as regards their reality.
The undoubted symptoms produced in the more
simple and better described diseases, may also be in-
cluded in its symptomatic picture of the drug; but as
these symptoms are not easily separated from those which
the disease itself engenders it requires great judgment
and observation to do so; and it is, therefore, wiser
to abandon this difficult task to profounder and closer
observers.
To complete the symptomatic picture of the drug
more particularly towards its material side, we may
also avail ourselves of cases of poisoning. The acute
ones are of less importance, because the symptoms
appear in too stormy and violent a manner prevent-
ing anyone from ascertaining the characteristics of
the drug. The chronic cases of poisoning are by far
more useful, as they often cause clear and distinct
changes, both in the forms and structures of which we
obtain only slight hints whilst experimenting.
For this very reason, experiments upon animals may
be useful, if due attention is paid to their own differ-
ence of organisation.
They possess this advantage that they can be more
easily followed up to anatomical and chemical changes.
In this manner, however, the coarser deviations only
can be ascertained, the physical ones remain entirely
hidden. They can, therefore, only be used as a com-
pletion of former observations, and should be used with
the greatest caution. But for veterinary purposes
they are just as necessary as experiments made with
drugs on the healthy human body, because, similar to
149
them, they are the sole means of discovering the real
effects of drugs upon the animal organism, and there-
fore their curative action.
Veterinary surgeons have, therefore, the same task
as physicians. You see that, in a Materia Medica
which has been obtained in this manner, there are no
mere suppositions, assertions, or fictions; but that all
are the truthful answers of nature to the careful and
honest questions which have been put to it; that such
a Materia Medica contains the true positive effects
of drugs in their totality, both the subjective and
objective, the functional and material changes of the
structures and mixtures, with due regard to the pro-
cesses preceding and accompanying life. If, moreover,
you observe the care and exactitude with which these
experiments are conducted, the clearness and distinct-
ness of the rules, the magnanimous perseverance and
self-sacrifice of the experimenters, you will not only
be filled with admiration for a man who first set the
example and paved the way, but who also furnished
much that is excellent; and who, instead of following
the weak, uncertain, and deceptive method, by which
others formed the Materia Medica, has created the
sole method worthy of natural science, viz. — that
which is based upon experiment. These rules for
experimenting may still be improved, and must keep
pace with advancing science; but every extension and
completion must bear the mark of experiment; this
alone can justify its recognition. Option and hypo-
thesis are banished for ever; and in this very justification,
through experiment alone, do we find the real greatness of
the high-gifted HAHNEMANN, and the natural philosophic
inauguration of Homœopathy.
150
HALLER and ALEXANDER, as I have stated to you
before, maintained the necessity of these experiments,
and a great many others followed their example, and
some even undertook them. Thus, ATTALUS PHILO-
METOR, king of Pergamus, experimented with poisons
and their antidotes upon himself (B.c. 134); MITHRI-
DATES EUPATOR experimented upon malefactors; the
Arab ABEN GUEFITH, insisted upon these experiments,
and the comparison of their effects between animals
and men; Conrad, Gesner, FERNELIUS, and, above all,
WEPFER and STÖRCK, have given us some valuable con-
tributions. FR. HOFFMANN has, in many of his books,
drawn attention to the importance of these investiga-
tions. STAHL has done this also; and, before them,
PARACELSUS. In latter times, MAGENDIE and ORFILA
have striven to find out physiological and toxicological
facts in men, but even more so in animals. JÖRG,
professor in Leipzig, formed an association of experi-
menters, and put down the result in a special work of
his. He desired, by these experiments upon healthy
persons, to ascertain how medicines acted; and he, at
the same time, was desirous of proving that HAHNE-
MANN's experiments were fallacious. MORITZ MÜLLER,
however, actually proved, by a combination of the
symptoms experienced by these two experimenters, that
they do agree, and that JÖRG's experiments, instead of
contradicting those of HAHNEMANN, only confirmed
them. Almost simultaneous with JÖRG, VON WEDE-
KIND insisted, at a meeting of the German naturalists
and medical men in Heidelberg, that drugs should be
tried upon persons in health, as he thought it was
high time that the Materia Medica should rest upon
firmer foundations than hitherto, and that all option
151
should cease; but he only wasted his words. At the
meeting in Erlangen, the same subject was broached
again, and obtained a sad notoriety by the deplorable
swallowing of hepar sulphuris, and colchicum. After-
wards, a club of experimenters was formed in Vienna, and
the old Materia Medica was severely dealt with. The
results have been stated, but through their faultiness
they are of no particular value either to science or to
practice. Undoubtedly there are but few who have
sufficient perseverance and capacity to undertake the
severe and careful experiments which HAHNEMANN
exacts; this is no doubt the reason why the results are
so imperfect, as it is impossible to become a good ex-
perimenter in one day. This is also the cause why so
many only find out the coarser effects of medicine; the
more delicate ones, those which characterise the sphere
of action, and which often prove the most important
in practice, these remain hidden to them. Nor does
it follow, because persons have made chemical and
physical observations, that they should also be good
observers of organic effects. On the contrary, the eye
directed only to the material, though armed with
chemical and physical spectacles, is often deceived, so
that the more delicate play of organic effects escapes.
it. To infer from this that they did not exist, as
many have arrogantly asserted, is equivalent to con-
stituting yourself the sole law of nature, adding, as it
were, the greatest inanity of mind to arrogance. Those,
however, who have carefully followed HAHNEMANN's foot-
steps, have, by experiments on the healthy body, ma-
terially benefited the Materia Medica. Great praise
is due to the performances of the Homœopathic Phy-
sicians of Vienna, who have published their observa-
152
tions in the Austrian Journal of Homœopathy. The
records of the experiments have been printed at the
same time, which is of very great importance for de-
termining the characteristics of every remedy. These
gentlemen have experimented afresh with several
remedies which HAHNEMANN had tried before, and
they have confirmed his statements in the most striking
manner.
I conclude this letter with the words of PEREIRA,
who is no friend of Homœopathy. He says: "Homœo-
pathists are fully justified in considering that the study
of the medicinal effects in the healthy body is the only
manner to ascertain the real and pathogenic effects of
medicines; because, if we prescribe our remedies to the
patient, the symptoms of the existing disease become
intermixed with those which our remedies have the
power of producing, and the latter can, therefore,
seldom be clearly and distinctly separated from the
former."
LETTER X.
THE MATERIA MEDICA OF
HOMEOPATHISTS.
I HAVE purposely given you a full explanation of the
rules for experimenting, because the certainty of medical
treatment, depends on the knowledge of the medicinal
properties, which have been obtained by repeated
experiments.
During these experiments, we see how the effects
develop from a germ, transmit themselves to the
different systems, organs, and tissues; and that, con-
tinually under different, livelier, and more peculiar
symptoms, the further the pathological change ad-
vances. The observed phenomena are received as
pure observations, independent of pre-conceived opinion
or scholastic notions; as facts, without previously
inquiring after their importance; and a mode of action
which alone corresponds with the true objective investi-
gation of nature. These symptoms form, from the
beginning to the end, a continuous chain, whose links
may be visible, but not understood, if their mutual
relation be not recognised. They form the history of
medicinal disease, which, like every other disease that
154
has arisen from other causes, must be understood from
its commencement and progress, up to its final disap-
pearance. This history of disease, therefore, contains:
1. What the experimentee feels: that which is sub-
jective. 2. What he himself, the person around, or the
physician, observe: that which is objective. Both the
subjective and objective must be equally appreciated,
and the insight into the development of the medicinal
disease is dimmed, if the one or other is solely or chiefly
observed.
The supposition that HAHNEMANN's Materia Medica,
and that of his followers, contains only subjective.
symptoms, is utterly false, as a casual look into it,
proves; and shows either total ignorance, or an inten-
tional disfigurement of truth. Equally incorrect is the
excuse, that physiological experiments cannot furnish a
standard for the application in disease, because drugs have
a different effect upon healthy and upon sick persons.
For experience teaches, that every drug, if given only in
a sufficient quantity, in doses corresponding to the sus-
ceptibility of the organism, shows its constant, positive
effects, both in healthy persons, and in those labouring
under disease; but that its action differs, as regards the
object, inasmuch as it renders the healthy, sick, and
makes the sick, well. The effects of drugs, like the
symptoms of discase, go from one central point, to the
different roads and paths of the organism; and we
must follow them up from the point of action and of
incorporation, unto their minutest and most distant
ramifications.
With due attention to this, they are classified in
idiopathic and sympathetic, in far and near, in primi-
tive and secondary effects, which is of great importance
155
in the recognition of the course of the drug-disease,
and the complexity of the symptoms. By drugs, the
functions of life are altered, and led into other ways, with
which, changes in the tissues, in the concerned organs,
and systems, are generally combined. To estimate
them properly, and judge them correctly, it is of
the highest importance to compare these properties and
functions with those which occur in health; and ana-
tomy and physiology will materially assist us in this.
For this very reason, it is but right to examine
the blood, the saliva, the excrements, the results of
percussion, of the stethoscope, and the microscope, as well
as of pathological anatomy. Nay, in future experiments,
attention must be paid also to the more recent improve-
ments in ophthalmic pathology, whereby the back, and
interior parts of the eye which could not formerly
be observed, can now be accurately seen, and their
material and functional changes perceived and dis-
tinguished through beams of light, which are reflected
in the eye, by means of a looking-glass.
Undoubtedly the knowledge of the effects of drugs,
both of the curative ones, and those which render sick,
is materially increased thereby. Through the application
of the aforenamed looking-glass, (speculum oculi) we have
discovered that many diseases of the eye, hitherto
classified among the so-called nervous, or dynamic, ones,
and among which, were placed all those which were not
clearly understood are now recognised as alterations,
degenerations of the nerves and vessels, as vesicular
enlargements, extravasations, exudations, loosenings,
etc., or, as diseased degenerations of the transparent
eye mediæ, so that many of those diseases, which were
formerly classified among the dynamic ones, are now
156
placed under the organic, or optical, diseases of the
eye.
The principal thing, however, remains, the historical
development and organic concatenation of the symptoms
among each other, and in a so drawn picture, all symptoms,
presupposing that they are the results of pure experiment,
have their justification as facts, whether anatomy or
physiology can explain them or not. The phenomena are,
for us, the sole facts, and, by their connexion, we can
comprehend the drug-disease, as a whole. From their
contemplation, it becomes evident, that every drug produces,
in a healthy person, peculiar changes, which only belong
to it, and herein lie its peculiarity, its characteristic,
or, as HAHNEMANN calls it, its speciality, its singu-
larity.
These phenomena and peculiarities of remedies must,
therefore, be ascertained with the greatest care. A
phenomenon is the more peculiarly characteristic the
oftener we meet with it in more than one person.
For the complete understanding of a drug, it is first
of all necessary that a perfect knowledge of all the
effects which it produces on different individuals should
be obtained, before entering into the details.
All phenomena, both in corporal and mental exis-
tence, are ascertained in their peculiarities by each
disturbed function of an organ; the physical, and,
if possible, the chemical change is specified; by a pain,
the nature of the changed sensation, the diminution or
cessation at certain times, and the commencement or
the aggravation at others, as well as their concatenation
according to temporary circumstances, are described.
The connexion of the phenomena must not be separated.
The succession, combination, and alternation of certain
157
symptoms and groups of symptoms, are often very
characteristic.
The so understood symptoms, in which that which is
essential is separated from that which is not, the primary
from the secondary, and the pathognomonic from the
symptomatic, furnish an objective contemplation of the
drug-effects, they are the constituent parts of the picture of
the drug-disease, the only guides for the choice of the remedy,
because, notwithstanding all subjective condensations, they
always represent, in an objective manner, the peculiarity,
and the peculiar nature, of the same, they are the real ob-
jective foundation, which should never be given up. Out of
them, we compose the picture of the drug disease; and
from the comparison of the different localities, in which
they appear combined in certain forms of disease,
we can often determine the general anatomical-histo-
logical foundation, with its changes, and, by these
means, obtain a deeper insight of the process of disease,
and the lawfulness of the effects. Led by facts, we
go from the outer, into the inner; and in so far as
these elucidate the internal conditions, they are, to
us, decisive. We considered, on the contrary, every
conclusion, beyond the empirical foundation, as reject-
able, because, as I told you before, only presumptive
knowledge, and erroneous action, result from it, and
science and art are alike injured thereby. Every one
who wants to explain the one or other inward process
occurring in the nerves, the blood, or the tissues, a
process, which is not directly accessible to the senses, is
referred from the former field of supposition, and sub-
jective conclusions, to that of objective facts. Every
explanation is valid in so far only as it can be confirmed
by facts.
158
If the symptoms have been classified, so that those
which are constantly repeated are noted down as the
special, constant, positive ones, to distinguish them
from the others, which only appear now and then under
particular conditions and modifications-if, moreover,
the time and succession have been fixed, in which the
drug affects the different systems, organs, tissues, and
their functions, both somatically and mentally, and the
peculiar characteristics of the physiological effects been
given, which HAHNEMANN calls the soul of the drug;
then you see that the physiological sphere of action of
a drug, according to its nature and peculiarity, represents
a more or less numerous succession of stages of dis-
ease, the essential seat and course of which become
apparent and comprehensible to us if we observe
them in an intelligent manner, making a judicious.
use of the physiological knowledge which we command.
"We say, by making a JUDICIOUS use of the physio-
logical knowledge at our command, because the drug-
effects, as a peculiar manifestation of general life, have
only their rules in and through themselves. Physiology,
therefore, can and may only be explanatory. We have
then, according to HAHNEMANN, a true Materia Medica,
viz., a collection of the real effects of drugs, a code
of nature, wherein of every thus ascertained powerful
drug a considerable series of particular sensations
and symptoms are contained, such as the attentive
observer has perceived and noted, and in which the
elements of natural diseases encounter their similarities;
in one word, artificial diseased conditions, which, for the
similar natural conditions of disease, furnish the only
true homoeopathic, that is to say, specific curative in-
struments for a lasting cure."
159
We then find, further, that many drugs are very like
each other in their constant, positive symptoms, and call
these kindred drugs, because they most similarly affect
the same organs, systems and tissues, and the functions
thereof. Hereby (as experience teaches) they are
capable of annulling their mutual effects partly or
entirely, a fact which transmits the theory of antidotes
from the regions of coarse empiricism and speculation
to that of experimental, pure, objective investigation
of nature. If we closely examine the symptoms which
have been obtained by pure experiment, and have
been mentally understood, we shall find that every drug
possesses-(a) peculiar, positive effects upon the living
animal organism, whereby it distinguishes itself from
every other, both qualitatively and quantitatively;
(b) that it acts especially upon certain systems, organs,
or tissues of the living animal; (c) that an essential
character is imparted by each drug to the changes of
the organs and systems; (d) that all these changes
stand in organic arrangement and causal combination
among themselves, therefore, form an organism of
the drug-disease; (e) that they develope themselves
within a fixed lapse of time, continue during a certain
period with equal intensity, and disappear in their
allotted time.
Hereby the physiological fact is confirmed, viz., that
quality of stimulation is determining for the nerves, that
it impresses their actions with a fixed character, gives
them a fixed tinge; so that the re-actions of the organ-
ism exactly correspond with the sufferings produced
by drugs; and that they therefore mutually determine
each other.
160
This property of every drug, viz. to produce in the
living animal organism constant, peculiar changes
which only appertain to it, has given rise to the
expression of specific, whereby, however, is by no
means meant the generality (generelle) of the old school
medicine, with its dark, chaotic, coarse, empirical
contents; but something individual, which has been
found by pure objective experiment, and has been men-
tally recognised.
A specific then is, according to this definition, a drug
which in the universality of its effects, is impressed with
individual character, and requires for its recognition
necessary beforehand, physiological experiment. It
is apparent from this, that the specific always cor-
responds with the individuality, but never with the
species, and that such specific remedies are, in the
truest meaning of the word, rational specific ones.
It is, therefore, ridiculous if, after so decisive a defi-
nition, some persist in adhering to the primitive notion
of the kind, and will not permit the historical meta-
phorical meaning of the word. To such people no
better advice can be given than to go to school again,
and there study the language in its primitive meaning as
well as in its historical development of metaphors, ere in
arrogant ignorance they throw their condemning judg-
ment to the world.
What have you found until now? A Materia
Medica, of which, repeated, pure experiment forms
the first principle. HAHNEMANN and his followers
started with the conviction, that this doctrine should
not as usually submit to the reigning physiological
and pathological views, but contain unchangeable
objective laws, which were only to be inquired
161
of nature by experiment on the healthy animal organism,
whether explained by physiology and pathology or not,
On this difficult road, they, by indefatigable zeal,
sagacity, self-dependent experiments, and empirical
observation, attained a physiological Materia Medica
which teaches the ebbing of the phenomena of life, and
the manifestation of its laws in the healthy animal
organism, when transplaced under unusual conditions,
riz., the influence of drugs. This develops itself as
a peculiar manifestation of life, independently of every
other science, not as an ingenious system of hazarded
speculation and hypothesis, or a doctrine of mere proba-
bility got up in idle moments, but as the slow work of
continued labour; not dry and devoid of marrow from
the desk, but replete with vital power from experi-
mental life; not constructed from the so-called moral
depth of self-consciousness, but brought to light with
powerful arms from the rich lodes of objective life. Of
such a Materia Medica may be affirmed what the
illustrious HALLER said of pathology, that it illumined
physiology, nay, with still greater right, that it illu-
mined pathology also; so that it doubly reflects the rays
which it receives from these two branches for its own
explanation.
The phenomena are faithfully taken from nature,
and, whilst thus the true expression is preserved, the
laws and the character are held up to the careful
observer, and opportunities everywhere given him for
profound thought, but not for mere idle speculation.
It remains a rule to grasp the symptomatic picture.
of the remedy in its ensemble, and never sepa-
rately.
as Göthe says, a man's history is
his character, then may we maintain that a faithful
If,
M
162
description of the historical development of remedial
effects, is the character of the drug. All speculation.
and hypothesis being thus put aside, the pure objec-
tive answers to inquiries addressed to unprejudiced
nature alone remain, and their doctrine creating a real
objective knowledge, forms consequently a true science.
And, greater than ARCHIMEDES, who demanded a ful-
crum in order to move the world, HAHNEMANN found
in experiment in and not outside the world, one that
moved medicine in organic harmony. Hereby a Materia
Medica is created, which in versatile manner includes
the changes caused by medicine in the organism as well
in the blood, the nerves, and the tissues, in the processes of
formation and dissolution, as in the other functions of
life, in the somatical as well as in physical ones, and
follows them up carefully from their earliest commence-
ment unto the end-a Materia Medica, which observes the
chemical processes happening on the limits of life, there-
fore also the residues, and thus renders feasible a correct
comprehension of the effects of drugs-which teaches the
laws of the changes produced by them in the organism,
and thus offers to us the means of cure, which we
assert with truth that we now know. This great and
absolute requirement, the necessary knowledge of the
instruments of cure, is therefore guaranteed by HAHNE-
MANN and his followers; they have founded and created
a true physiological Materia Medica, which now ranks
among positive sciences.
LETTER XI.
THE PATHOLOGY OF HOMEOPATHISTS.
THE great BACON of Verulam, says: "Man, as an observer
and expositor of Nature, knows only so much of its
regulations as he has gleaned from experiment or ob-
servation; beyond this, his knowledge and understanding
do not extend." "No created mind penetrates into the
very arcana of nature," says the renowned HALLER.
SYDENHAM, one of the cleverest physicians, expresses
himself in the following manner: "It is quite impos-
sible that a medical man should know those conditions
of disease which have no connection whatever with any
of his senses." AUTENRIETH says: "Experience must.
become a constantly more perfected theory, if obtained
from men whose organisation has not been fixed by the
system of a philosopher, but by nature itself. Theory,
or mere observation of the laws of thought, can never
become Experience-can never show what really is, but
only what may be." POUILLET, in his Manual of
Physicks, nearly agrees with HALLER, for he says: "We
can only form suppositions and hypotheses respecting
the internal causes of appearances, symptoms, or of the
nature of the power which produces them. These
164
hypotheses are, as it were, questions which are put to
Nature, and to which it gives no decided reply by
answering Yes or No, but by saying, It may be so, or
It may not be so." Here you have the opinions of
several authorities, of various times, who agree in point-
ing out the very core and limits of objective natural
philosophy; viz., that the Laws of Phenomena must be
obtained by experiments and unprejudiced observation, but
should never be formed à priori from out the depth of over-
weening self-confidence and forced upon nature. Chemists
and natural philosophers closely adhere to this. Should
a physician-who after all is but an investigator of
nature-leave this path of reality and enter on that
of fantastic hypotheses, and play with the life of the
patient as he does with these mere creations of his
brain? Never. And so HAHNEMANN has repeatedly
said, and has constantly endeavoured to prevent phy-
sicians from leaving the road of pure, objective, natural
philosophy.
Here are his words respecting the comprehension of
diseases. "The unprejudiced observer knows the nullity
of abstract meditations, which cannot be proved by
experience; and however ingenious he may be, he can
only observe those changes of the body and mind
which may be outwardly recognised; or, in other words,
those deviations between the healthy and diseased states
of the body as are felt by the patient himself, and ob-
served by the physician as well as those around him.
All these perceptible signs represent the disease and
constitute its true and only form."
HAHNEMANN thus applied the recognised rule of
natural philosophers to Pathology, and thereby trans-
posed it from the realms of caprice and subjective
165
conclusions, into that of objective facts. He is, there-
fore, right in saying: "I need no such substitutes (Er-
satzmittel) for facts; no mental conclusions, which differ
in every physician; you can obtain them yourselves, if
you endeavour to ascertain the pure effects of drugs,
by only looking at disease for what can be recognised,
viz. its symptoms. But in so doing, he always desired
that the cause, individuality, prevalent or inherent
disease, should be duly considered. It is obvious, that
in pathology, as well as in the Materia Medica before
alluded to, symptoms must be recognised according to
their value, and must be, therefore, duly considered,
so that it is not merely allowed, but expected, that one
should think over these facts. Let me now tell you
how HAHNEMANN, and his successors, practically car-
ried out the above maxim; how closely and carefully
they examined the patients, in all directions, and en-
deavoured to form an organic picture, from the results
so obtained. We will begin with the examination of
the patient (Krankenexamen).
Here the first and indispensable duty of the physi-
cian is to take everything in a purely objective manner,
without allowing himself to be influenced, by either a
physiological, or pathological view. First, the consti-
tution and temperament of the patient, his physiog-
nomical or bodily and mental peculiarities, if any, his
usual occupation, his complexion and the colour of his
hair, should be considered. Next, enquire carefully
after all previous diseases, particularly after the erup-
tive ones, and their treatment, hereditary dispositions,
previous and present mode of living; and then pass on
to the prescut illness, by inquiring after the supposed
cause, and the mode of treatment hitherto pursued.
166
L
If possible, the prescriptions, and more particularly the
last ones, should be examined. The questions should
never be decided ones, to which the patient must answer
either by Yes or No. For by so doing he is often in-
duced to make false statements, and the pure image of
disease is thereby dimmed. All technical expressions
should be carefully avoided. The present suffering
should be detailed from its very commencement, its
gradual progress, not omitting what appears even
trivial; and particular attention should be paid to the
concatenation (Verkettung) of symptoms, such as the
person who relates, has stated them, or as it offers.
itself to the first unprejudiced view. Everything is
noted down in the very expressions of which the patient
made use; those symptoms which appear most im-
portant to him, are underlined; next follow those to
which he seems to attach less importance; no symptom
must be left out because it seems too trivial, as in the
treatment, it is often found to be characteristic.
As regards the symptoms, all peculiarities, by which
they are characterised, should be stated: e.g. aggra-
vation or amelioration, at a fixed hour, during the
night or day, by cold or heat, repose or movement, in
the room or open air, by eating, drinking, coughing,
by the weather or change of moon, walking, standing,
sitting, lying, the appearance or disappearance of a
symptom, or complex (group) of symptoms. In a like
manner, each pain, with its peculiar character, should
be given; e. g., whether it is dull, beating, throbbing,
burning, stinging, drawing, cutting, continued or inter-
mitted. What has thus been obtained, is once more
carefully looked over, and anything which may have
been omitted, is added. It is best to commence with
167
the head; to proceed, next, with the organs of sight,
hearing and smelling; then go on to the mouth, teeth,
gums, throat and digestive organs, the sexual parts,
the chest and extremities, including the action of the
pulse; then to the skin and its perspiration, sleep, with
its dreams, the state of the mind; and, finally, the
secretions, with their changes, both as regards quantity
and quality, the changes of the blood, saliva, etc., if
any. The results obtained by percussion, the stetho-
scope, and microscope, must also be carefully noted
down.
You see symptoms are here just as objectively and un-
prejudicially observed, as in the Materia Medica. Here,
as was the case there, a careful observation of all the mani-
festations, forms the sole basis of the image of disease in
the one instance; and of the picture of the effects of the
drug in the other. It is understood, that the obtaining of
the one requires the same mental operation as that of the
other. This totality of symptoms encompasses their com-
plete history; the development, not only of the ones actually
present, those recognised by the physician, and felt by the
patient, but of those also which existed, which are only tem-
porarily there, and change with others that manifest
themselves under the most different forms.
Here the peculiar characteristic symptoms must be
placed at the head, that which is essential must be
separated from that which is not, primary symptoms
must be distinguished from secondary, pathognomics
from sympathetic; therefore, the symptoms must, as it
were, be weighed mentally, and physiology, pathology,
pathological anatomy, and Materia Medica, as expla-
natory sciences, will greatly assist in doing so
It remains, however, a law, that in a so regulated (Krank-
168
heitsbild) picture of disease, each symptom finds its proper
place, whether it can be explained physiologically or not;
and that we, led by it, as it were, try to define the process
of disease, of which symptoms are but the outward rays;
yet, whilst doing so, we ought not to go further than it can
be explained by facts, as we consider with HAHNEMANN,
that all conclusions which are not founded upon these, are
vain and foolish. Similar to the brave miner, we
descend the shaft, deeper and deeper, with the light
of facts, from the outside to the interior, and with diffi-
culty, it is true, bring to light the real gold of expe-
rience; whereas, others, with the nature of hobgoblins,
transport themselves, by fantastic conclusions, at once
into the interior, and with the unsafe lamp of hypo-
thesis, err in the pits, and finally only bring up delusive
tinsel.
It is, therefore, apparent, that every disease has its
peculiar character, and that each should be considered,
and treated, separately; that no diseases, locked up in
their phenomena, which, like natural bodies (Natur-
körper), are characterised in families, sex, and sorts, as
they are described like unchangeable appurtenances, in
the ordinary general pathological works, but that they
are all individual, and special, just like the effects of drugs.
All that I wrote to you while delineating the sympto-
matic picture, can also be applied to that of disease;
and I refer you to it for further details. I grant that it
is often difficult, to give the idiopathic and sympathetic
manifestations their proper places, as the latter often
appear with such violence that they almost dim the
former ones. However, a careful examination of the
previous diseases of the patient, and repeated exact
observation and comparison, generally do away with
169
this difficulty. By this means, one is also better pro-
tected against the other fault, viz. that of confounding
certain conditions of disease, which, in their mani-
festations, show a similarity, but differ in character;
e. g. want of blood, and fulness of blood of the brain.
He who carefully follows up their origin and develop-
ment, will soon recognise the characteristics which
escape the superficial mind. It is, however, quite un-
founded to infer from this occasionally arising difficulty
in diagnosis, that it is incorrect, or impossible, to form
the picture of disease from symptoms.
Notwithstanding this difficulty, it remains an undeniable
truth, that a picture of disease, carefully drawn from nature,
in which all symptoms have found their true expression, con-
tains, also, the laws and the character of the primitive dis-
turbance, and that it, therefore, must everywhere be adhered
to, as the real objective foundation; as the cause of dis-
turbance becomes apparent to the thinking mind from the
gradual development of the symptoms. It is understood
that there can be no question of mere complicated
symptoms. But just as apparent is it, also, that the
disease can only be recognised by its symptoms; and
only exists, for us, in these. It is certain, that symp-
toms outwardly reflect the most exact picture of the
process of disease which occurs in the interior of the
organism, and that we, from a proper view of them,
are able to recognise its peculiar nature, seat, and cha-
racter. It is also understood that, herein, objective and
subjective, organic, as well as chemic and physical
manifestations," which happen before or after organic
processes, find their proper places.
A picture of disease, with such minute details, you vainly
seek for in medicine. Beginning from the coarse material,
170
objective foundation, and following it up through the dif-
ferent systems, organs and tissues; it comprises with equal
care, the subjective symptoms, and the softest and lightest
vibrations of spiritual and mental life, and thus attains
complete and individual characteristics. If he is the
cleverest painter, who sketches equally well the out-
lines of his figures, and finishes them, in the minutest
details, up to artistic animation; so is that physician,
also, the most distinguished pathologist and diagnosti-
cian, who, with equal conscientiousness, comprises both
the objective and the subjective, in one organic picture,
and in the same manner in which the last delicate
touch of the pencil, or brush, imparts an individual
character to the picture; so, in many instances, an
apparently insignificant, subjective symptom, imparts
a peculiar stamp to the disease, and indicates the
treatment.
The attention paid by HAHNEMANN, and his disciples,
to subjective symptoms, and the value they attached
to them and to material objective manifestations,
should not, therefore, be blamed, as many, in their
narrow intellect, have done; but merits, on the con-
trary, the highest respect, and cannot be too highly
praised as being beneficial to science and mankind.
The painting of so characteristic and minute a picture of
disease (krankheitsbild), is no easy task; and many who
are unsuccessful at the outset, although considering
themselves born geniuses, complain about the confused
bulk of symptoms, when they ought rather to complain
of the chaotic state of their own minds; for nature
justly demands patient and wearisome investigation before
she will allow herself to be understood. You must entirely
devote yourself to it, if you wish to succeed in penetrat-
171
ing into its evidently hidden secrets, and discovering its
laws.
Look back! Here also you have, everywhere, the same
quiet objective investigation of nature, far from all idle
speculation, and vain mania for hypothesis; everywhere the
uninterrupted efforts to observe nothing separately, but all
in its organic association; nowhere to establish that which
is objective, or subjective, or any system, a chief ruler of
the entire organism. Here we have a complete objective,
organic, perception of life suffering from disease, in nerves,
blood, and tissues, with its vital conditions and residues,
and all chemical and physical processes, which accompany
a contemplation of life under innormal conditions, whereby
the laws are derived from disturbed life itself, and not from
any extraneous causes; therefore, a real pathology, which
has its standard only in, and by itself, and does not take
it from other medical, or philosophical, sciences, though
these, as explanatory ones, may, nay must, stand by its
side. It possesses an organic germ, and therefore, organic life,
and is capable of receiving all true observations and experi-
ments, and of employing them in further organic development.
To it, as to a natural centre, all present and future ascer-
tained results converge in ever increasing perfection; and
such of them as have not been inaugurated by objective
investigation are rejected. It procures thus a real know-
ledge of life under abnormal conditions, by teaching us its
laws which have been discovered, and not invented, really
emanating from facts, and not from hypothesis; it is,
therefore, a science in the fullest meaning of the word; a
theory resulting from pure objective experience, constantly
growing more perfect, and showing us that which really
exists, and not that which is merely possible.
LETTER XII.
THERAPEUTICS OF HOMEOPATHISTS.
I HAVE, on a former occasion, told you how HAHNEMANN,
after having tried the effects of drugs upon the healthy
organism, discovered, by repeated counter-experiments
on patients, the law of nature, viz., their bearing on
the diseased conditions to be cured, and expressed him-
self in the following words:-"Select, to cure the disease.
in an agreeable, quick, and sure manner, that remedy
which, in its constant, and peculiar effects upon the
healthy organism, possesses the greatest possible simi-
larity with the chief (pathognomonic) symptoms of the
disease." In the same manner in which he formerly,
whilst trying to ascertain the effects of drugs, and to
comprehend the picture of disease, allowed himself to
be governed only by actual experiments and unpre-
judiced observations; so was he now enabled, by these
two guiding stars, to find this law of nature, to turn to
account the physiologically-tried drugs.
!
173
In addition to the two, indestructible supports of Thera-
peutics, viz., physiological Materia Medica and pure ob-
jective Pathology, a third, founded upon the laws of
nature, was discovered, which, as a leading maxim, is
generally described by the words, Similia similibus curantur
-Like is cured by like. According to this maxim, the great-
est similarity between the positive effects of a drug upon the
healthy organism and those of the symptoms of the disease
to be cured, constitutes the sole, rational, empirical indica-
tion for the sure choice of the specific remedy.
It is, therefore, clear from what I have told you be-
fore, that there is no question here of superficial com-
parisons between the symptoms of the drug and those
of the disease; but that both must be understood
organically, and compared in all their bearings; that,
therefore, a picture true to nature must be drawn both
of the disease and of the remedy, and that an organic
diagnosis must be founded thereon, a proceeding which
presumes the profoundest knowledge of Etiology, Se-
miotics, and Diagnostics, in a far higher, organic sense
than usually.
To recapitulate once more, as concisely as possible,
the individuality of the patient in its entire compass,
according to constitution, age, sex, temperament, former
mode of living, pre-existing diseases, hereditary com-
plaints, etc.; and, next, the symptoms of the disease
from its very commencement unto its actual develop-
ment; its duration, its connexion and violence, with its
peculiar character and mutual relations, must be care-
fully drawn in the picture of disease. Next to all this,
the assignable cause, the outward perniciousness, such
as cold, dissipation of different kinds, contagion, etc.,
must be stated. In juxtaposition to a so drawn picture
174
of disease, a remedy like to it in all its peculiarities
must be placed; therefore, in choosing such a one,
the same points (momente) which guided the enquiry
into disease are to be followed. We must, therefore,
choose remedies which correspond with the cause of
disease, its characteristic symptoms, and the indivi-
duality of the patient. This can, however, only take
place when, both in the disease and the drug-picture
(pathogenesis of the drug), symptoms are weighed and
the ordinary phenomenology and symptomatology are raised
unto a higher intellectual degree. For only in this manner
can it be ascertained that a remedy produces symptoms.
which most resemble the existing discased conditions,
and from the mental penetration and concatenation
of these symptoms only can it be ascertained that it
affects the seat of disease in a like manner, and, there-
fore, possesses the power of producing, in the interior
of the organism, similar diseased conditions, and is,
consequently, the remedy which is most fit to effect
a cure.
It is apparent from this, that only the most careful
comparison of the peculiarities, will compass the end.
Therefore, after a previous and exact history of the
illness, with special consideration of the external per-
niciousness, and the exciting cause, symptoms, in their
peculiarities, etc., are collected, and progressing from
externals to internals; the more hidden ones are only
accepted when justified by facts. And symptoms
alone guarantee the existence of disease to us, because
a disease without symptoms is a nonentity, and exists
neither for the patient nor the physician, so from a
mentally drawn picture of them, the nature and the
laws of the disease become apparent, they deserve thus
175
the highest and fullest attention; and none of them
should be sacrificed to arbitrary diagnosis or specula-
tion. For in these external signs, the internal picture
of disease is reflected; symptoms are, as it were, in-
dicators of the diseased conditions of life. For this
very reason, the objective picture, which has been obtained
by subjective comprehension of the symptoms, is everywhere
adhered to as a standard; and a remedy is chosen which
in every way corresponds with it.
The closer the resemblance between the symptoms of
the remedy and the disease, the sooner, more secure, and
more pleasant will be the cure. For both the complete
symptoms of disease and the corresponding symptomatic
picture of the drug, lead to the diseased point in the
organism whereby the evil is attacked in its very core,
and in the manner indicated by objective facts, and
not by vain or idle speculations, a causal or essential
cure is effected, without incurring the danger of enter-
ing on the slippery path of imaginary creations, by
means of hypotheses respecting the cause and existence
of disease and cures.
It may be said here with justice, that what is
conditional is annulled when the condition is complied
with. For the unknown changes in the interior of the
organism, or the so-called next cause, and the totality
of the perceptible changes or symptoms, formed in one
organic picture, stand in necessary relation to each other
like cause and effect; so that the one cannot exist, or
radically disappear, without the other. From this it is
apparent, that this treatment deserves the name of causal
and rational, in the fullest meaning of the word; because,
led by true, objective intellect, it eradicates the disease
with the root.
176
This mode of cure passes by the name of Homœopa-
thy, and its followers are called Homœopathists. On
account of the similarity in the symptoms, between
disease and remedy, by which a like (óμotov) is offered
to the disease (πalos) in the remedy. It is, therefore,
a rational, curative method, founded on experience, which
satisfies the demands of science and art; of science, inas-
much as, free from all hypotheses, and based only on
recognised facts, it carries out real causal cures, and
therefore possesses, as truly scientific, the fullest claim
to rationality; of art, inasmuch as the cures are obtained
in a certain, easy, and quick manner. It is not merely
scientific, because its leading maxim, "Similia similibus
curantur," is explained ideally, and can be shown to
correspond with already existing laws of nature; but
because it shows the true objective relation of the remedy
to disease, and thus creates a true objective knowledge.
Such a maxim, found by repeated experiment, does not.
require for its verification any explanation whatever,
showing its connexion with other laws of nature, but
only and solely that of its actual existence as proved by
experiments, just like the chemical and physical laws,
and like these, it does not wish to be explained, but
known, understood, and recognised. Fools only call
such newly-discovered laws incomprehensible, or even
absurd, as they may be, perhaps, beyond the reach of
their limited understanding, but are never against
reason; on the contrary, they are homogeneous and
in accordance with it: for facts and their laws are the
very source of nourishment to the mind.
You see this healing art is not directed against one,
or even a few, more conspicuous and troublesome symp-
toms; as is the case with that art which I described
177
in the first part of this work; but, as a truly causal
and rational one, it possesses for a subject the organic
picture, mentally developed from the totality of the
symptoms; and only blind folly, or the greatest igno-
rance, can call it a symptomatical one, being in its true
actual formation, the very opposite to it. Truly, such
weak-minded superficial observers, have not the least
notion about the preliminary knowledge, of the intel-
lectual attributes, of conscientiousness, and indefati-
gable care, which such an organic treatment requires;
a treatment which gives even to the most trivial
symptom its right place, knowing that it is the
external manifestation of an internal action. For
experience frequently confirms that a symptom, which
by many is considered accidental, or only secondary,
is often of the highest consequence, and gives, as it
were, the most important hint as regards the treat-
ment. For this reason, all symptoms, therefore, those
also which cannot be explained physiologically, are
received (aufgenommen) in the picture of the disease.
and remedy; the subjective ones more particularly,
because, through them, the more minute differences of
the treatment are most characteristically stamped.
Listen to ARNOLD:-"In choosing the remedy, it
is of consequence to pay attention to each symptom,
though it appear uncertain, or insignificant, or incom-
prehensible to the physiologist, as, from it, often
the proper choice of the remedy depends. Thus, nux
vomica has the peculiarity, that many symptoms, which
are produced by it, occur on waking in the morning,
or increase in intensity about that time; that many of
them develop themselves chiefly after dinner, some
whilst moving in the open air; and that several are in-
N
178
creased by mental exertion. These valuable character-
istics for the choice of the remedy cannot at present be
physiologically explained; the aggravation, on touching,
however, is thereby interpreted, that this drug, in con-
sequence of its especial action upon the spinal marrow,
increases the susceptibility of the nervous system to ex-
ternal impressions which affect the skin; this constitutes.
one of the essential effects of this remedy. The prac-
titioner, who is often safely guided in the choice of the
remedy by symptoms which have not been explained
physiologically, should, therefore, not reject the phy-
siological analysis of disease and of the remedial effects
(but he must adhere, whilst doing so, to the objective,
real symptomatic picture); on the other side, it is very
disadvantageous if physiological physicians are so proud
of their science, that they reject pure empirical in-
dications."
And, further on, ARNOLD continues: "The physician
who, in order to cure, would only avail himself of that
experience which has been physiologically cleared up
and explained, would lose many valuable facts. I will
quote you a few examples out of my practice.
"The first was a prosopalgia, which, after careful
investigation, corresponded organically with the sympto-
matic picture of rhus. Relief, but no cure, followed its
administration. I examined again, and then ascertained
that the pain was dreadfully aggravated by lying down,
and relieved by rising up. This led me to ferrum,
which possesses this characteristic symptom; and, as in
other respects its effects corresponded to the case before
me, I gave it, and the pain was permanently removed.
"In a similar manner, I gave rhus in a case of coxalgia
of nine months' duration, which had resisted all sorts of
179
allopathic remedies and baths; but its administration
proved equally unsuccessful. I re-examined the patient,
and was informed that the pain grew insupportable by
standing, with the feeling as if the thigh would break
through. This circumstance led me to valeriana, which
has among its symptoms just such a coxalgia. A couple
of doses of the 30th dilution effected a complete cure in
three days."
Physiology cannot actually maintain this peculiarity
of iron and of valeriana, and, notwithstanding this, the
cure depended on them in both cases.
Similar narratives of cure are related by RAU, who
thus continues:-" Our pathologists, it is true, do ex-
plain everything. It is not at all difficult for us to
show that a toothache, combined with severe sneezing,
is of a catarrhal nature, but it may also belong to that
kind in which sneezing is not present; and still this
sneezing was, in the above-stated case, with reference
to the totality of symptoms, so essential a symptom,
that its consideration led to rapid recovery." (He had
given cyclamen with great success, to a lady who suf-
fered from severe toothache combined with sneezing,
because this remedy possesses such a kind of toothache
among its symptoms.)
It is clear that none of the other symptoms in the
organic picture of disease and in that of the remedy
should be neglected. It is a fact, which cannot be
overturned, namely, that if you succeed in finding
the remedy which corresponds in every point with the
disease, the cure often follows with the rapidity of
lightning. Every busy homoeopathic physician knows
that such cures are not imaginary, but real occurrences.
But this success depends upon the existing state of
180
our objective and subjective physiological, pathological,
and pharmacodynamical knowledge; and, also, from
the capability of the patient to observe himself and
describe his state in an exact and decided manner.
For this very reason it sometimes occurs, that a remedy
which is given with all possible precaution and care
against a disease, in the investigation of which one has
been equally cautious and careful, proves unsuc-
cessful, as I showed you in the cases alluded to
before; whereas further examination proved it was not.
the appropriate homoeopathic remedy, because the
one which then corresponded with the more perfected
picture of disease cured immediately. Although these
difficulties happen now and then, they do not justify
us in drawing conclusions respecting the insufficiency
of the maxim, for it confirms itself in the most
striking manner, in every instance where the symp-
toms of the disease correspond with the effects of the
drug.
But for this, he everywhere exacts individual descrip-.
tions. He is not satisfied with generalities, in ac-
cordance with which, it is said, that a remedy affects the
mucous membranes; but it must be stated under what
peculiar symptoms e.g. zincum, pulsatilla, mercury,
ammonia, affect the mucous membrane. We, therefore,
must know the history of all the effects of the remedy
upon the organism, and comprehend the picture of
disease individually, and exactly in its minutest details.
Listen, also, to what ARNOLD says on this subject:
"We should not be satisfied with the generally used
denominations; but enter closer into the details of the
diseased condition. It is of little service to know that
an organ is in that condition which is called inflamma-
181
tion. We must endeavour to ascertain the origin of
this condition, the particular changes in the organ
itself, the accompanying symptoms (subjective and ob-
jective), and the general conditions of the systems, as
well as the quality of the liquids. How different are
the states which are grouped together under the name
of inflammation of the lungs, but which must be closer
separated, so as to find their corresponding remedy,
according to circumstances, either in aconite, bryonia,
nitrum, tartarus emeticus, phosphor, rhus, belladonna,
hyoscyamus, china, etc." And again: "It is not
sufficient for us to know that aconite, phosphor, and
several other remedies produce symptoms in the living
organism which resemble those which, in many in-
stances, are observed in inflammation of the lungs, and
that they often proved their curative power in such
instances; we must also gather the conviction that
they are able to produce hyperæmia (hyperämie) and
stagnation of the blood in the lungs; we must endea-
vour, also, to discover what changes they may, besides.
this, occasion in the solid and liquid parts of the
organism."
It is clear, that all other subjective and objective.
symptoms are taken into consideration, and that the
picture of disease must be drawn in a similar manner.
To show you how the changes in the liquid and solid
parts are put down and valued in the picture of disease
and in that of the drug, I will here communicate to
you two interesting cures of petechial fever (Blutflecken
krankheit) which Dr. ARNOLD, equally distinguished as a
physiologist and a practical physician, relates in the
Homeopathic Quarterly Journal, edited by Drs. MÜLLER
and MEYER, vol. v., p. 168. Here are his own words :---
182
"The son of Mr. G-, cooper; was taken ill in Au-
gust, 1852, with the petechial fever having felt indis-
posed a few days before. Eight days before his illness I
saw him, and found him to be a lively, strong boy of ten
years of age, having a fresh complexion, and without
the slightest trace of any scrofulous taint, or of any
other predisposition towards disease; but whose looks
proved, on the contrary, that he was accustomed to be
out of doors the greater part of the day. No reason
could be adduced as to how his sickness arose, except-
ing the incident that the lad had been frequently
bathing, with his friends, in the river Neckar during
the last hot days. If, on the one side, one felt disposed
to attribute the disease to this immoderate bathing, it
was a striking fact, on the other, that none of his
comrades, among whom were several delicate boys, had
been attacked by the same complaint.
“When first I saw the boy he was in bed; complained
of exhaustion, and was literally covered with red spots
and stripes. On the more tender and softer parts,
which are generally covered up, the number of petechia
(spots) was great; but none could be perceived either
on the hands or on the face. The boy's nose bled
frequently; now without any cause, now on moving
quickly; the gums bled slightly, but on them, and in
the cavity of the mouth, no petechia could be dis-
covered. Beyond the feeling of debility, no symptom
of general suffering could be ascertained.
"On the 21st of August, 1852, I gave the following
prescription:-
"Rec. solut. Phosphori dilut. 2 (decimal scale) gtt. viii.
Aq. destillatæ unc. iv.
((
MS.-Every two hours 1 tablespoonful.
183
I also ordered his chamber to be repeatedly aired, and
advised nourishing, easy-digestible food.
"On the 23rd of August, his general condition had
essentially improved. During the last twelve hours
no bleeding had occurred; the spots had grown paler,
and seemed to have diminished in number. At the
same time the boy, who had left his bed, gave me the
assurance that he felt less weak; and his parents in-
formed me, also, that his appetite had improved, and
that their child had grown more cheerful. The medi-
cine being exhausted, I ordered it to be prepared anew,
and prescribed a tablespoonful to be taken every three
hours.
"On the 26th of August, I saw the boy playing in
the garden; the bleeding from the nose had ceased;
some of the spots had entirely disappeared, and those
which yet remained had grown considerably paler. I
now prescribed no further medicine, and found him,
eight days later, completely recovered.
"On the 4th of February, of the present year (1854),
I was called in to see the daughter of Mrs. Ch. N———.
The girl, eight years of age, is well nourished, and en-
joyed good health up to the present moment. Her
constitution may be described as lymphatic; and from
this we may infer a disposition towards a scrofulous
habit. No cause for the present illness could be ascer-
tained, unless one could attribute it to the death of her
father, who had suffered for years from enlargement of
the heart, and who died suddenly a few days ago. It
would be no easy task to state in how far this affected
the girl, as she had led a very quiet life, and had not
been accustomed to describe her feelings.
184
"The mother had observed no change in the child
until it was attacked, on the 4th of February, with
bleeding from the nose and mouth. On examining her
daughter more closely, she perceived a number of spots
and stripes over the entire body, which induced her to
send at once for medical assistance, although the little
one did not complain of anything else.
"I not only found petechiæ, in vast numbers, on the
entire surface of the body, so that in some of the softer
parts of the skin they were very close together, but I
also met with hemorrhagical spots and stripes on the
tongue and on the other parts of the cavity of the
mouth. Bleeding from the nose and mouth occurred
without any apparent cause, and a great deal of blood
was thrown up by hawking and coughing, mostly on
waking after a short sleep. The stools also contained
some blood, being surrounded with a thin layer of it.
The blood itself offered nothing abnormal; and my
time would not allow of any microscopical examination.
"It was remarkable, that these striking symptoms of
discharge of blood did not disturb any organ, and were
unaccompanied either by fever or pain; the child felt
very exhausted, as a natural consequence of the loss of
blood, and, for this very reason, remained willingly in
bed. I prescribed-
"Rec. solut. Phosphori dilut. 2, gtt. vi.
(C
'Aq. destillatæ unc. iij.
"MS.-Every two hours half a tablespoonful.
"I again visited my little patient on the 6th of Feb-
ruary, and was told that the bleeding from nose and
mouth did not return after the third dose of the me-
dicine; and that, on the next time of waking, no
185
further blood was hawked up. On examining her care-
fully, I saw that the intensity of the spots had very
much diminished, both on the surface of the body as
well as in the cavity of the mouth. The same remedy
was again given, but at intervals of three hours only;
and I had the satisfaction of dismissing the patient as
cured on the 9th of February.
"Of bleeding no trace could be discovered during
the last days; some of the spots had disappeared
altogether, and others had left behind them a slight
reddish, or yellow-reddish, color of the skin. This also
soon went off, without the administration of any further
medicine, so that when I visited the child, a fortnight
afterwards, no trace of them or the disease could be
discovered.
"Although these facts are in themselves sufficient
proof of the efficacy of phosphor in petechial fever, it is
allowable to detail here the reasons which induced me
to prescribe this remedy, and to compare this treatment
with the one generally in vogue.
"In the petechial fever it served to physicians, as an
indication for healing, to impart more firmness to the
solids and liquids, and to check the bleeding immedi-
ately (J. G. VOGEL's Manual of Practical Pharmacology,
vol. v., § 7, p. 212). In accordance with this indication,
he used acids, and, in particular, sulphuric acid, china,
and other plants containing tannin, alumina, etc.
"Although this indication is no longer the same,
perhaps on account of its not agreeing with the more
recent pathological views, yet physicians kept using
the same remedies, as they perhaps felt that their
doctrine had nothing better to offer them. This supe-
riority is now offered to us by the law of similarity,
186
and which, it is true, allows us to recognise in sulphuric
acid and china some curative relation to petechial fever,
although it is but trifling when compared to that offered
us by phosphor. The experience at the bedside of the
patient again confirms, in the most complete manner possible,
the law of Similia similibus curantur.
"He who, from visiting hospitals and from self-expe-
rience, has ascertained the result of the so long-praised
remedies, has also obtained the conviction that sulphuric
acid has the power of mitigating the bleeding in pete-
chial fever; that, by this remedy, it may be kept within
bounds, but that a rapid recovery must not be expected.
On the contrary, that by its imprudent use other dis-
turbances are produced in the body. Of china, he will
know that those who suffer from this disease can, some-
times, not endure it; and, again, that in moderate
doses it proves useful when the patient has become.
very debilitated through loss of blood.
The cases
treated according to the above method, offer no clinical
results on which we can depend, as both remedies are
generally administered simultaneously.
"The observations respecting the curative action of
phosphor offer a more certain result, as this remedy
was given by itself, and no change had to be made in
the patient's mode of life; and because amelioration
and cure followed so soon after each other that the
the curative effect of the medicine became apparent.
،،
Phosphor causes, in healthy persons, most of the
symptoms referred to in the above cases.
The gums
blced easily; blood often comes into the mouth; throwing
up
of blood on coughing; bleeding from the nose, now
in single drops, now very severe; passing blood through
the anus, in various forms; many small, red spots, like
187
petechiæ; also, red stripes, in particular on the arms
and legs.
"Add to these some further symptoms which I observ-
ed in animals, such as 1. Diminution in the circum-
ference and consistency of the blood-globules, which
become smaller and more elastic, and can, therefore,
take different forms. Connect with this, that the blood.
is more liquid and of a darker colour. 2. Red spots,
and more extended parts in the mucous membranes and
different organs, which, far from being of an inflamma-
tory nature, are more the consequence of a dissolution
of the blood, produced by phosphor. 3. Extravasation of
blood in the cavities and tissues of organs; therefore
internal bleeding, which, alike with the red spots, is
based on the re-solution of the blood.
"If such similarities exist between the symptoms of
disease and those of a drug, then the call to make a
therapeutical use of them, according to the Homœo-
pathic law of cure, is very urgent.
"If the result of the cure shows itself so forcibly, as
in the cases I have observed, it carries with it the
proofs that the law of similarity goes beyond the ex-
ternal symptoms; that it rests upon profounder relations
between the action of a drug and disease; and that,
in the true sense of the word, it affects the nature of
both, as I have already previously tried to prove."
Thus far ARNOLD.
Homœopathists consider, also, any hints respecting
the primary cause, temperament, effect produced by the
weather, very important; although these have little or
no value in the eyes of other physicians. HAHNEMANN
has given us many such intimations; thus, he
mentions to us the individualities of nux vomica and
188
pulsatilla.
For the first remedy, the choleric and
choleric-sanguine temperament, with its sudden out-
bursts of passion and hasty deeds, spiteful, malicious,
angry character; its fitness for females, if the menses
appear a few days too soon and too copious. As regards
the etiological indications, its fitness for persons suffer-
ing from the evil effects of coffee, wine, or who lead a
sedentary life. Pulsatilla, on the contrary, possesses
the timid and phlegmatic temperament, with its inclina-
tion, to yield and shed tears; is useful to the female
sex if the menses appear a few days over the right
time; etc.
Like nux vomica, other remedies are adduced by
HAHNEMANN as the causes of disease. Arnica, against a
fall, blow, etc.; rhus, against sprains, etc.; opium, against
the evil effects of fear; aconite, ignatia, and staphy-
sagria, against the effects of other mental affections.
HIRSCHELL says, very truly: "These physical differ-
ences belonging to drugs, which have been carefully
ascertained by physiological experiment, give us one of
the most important indications even in those diseases
where they appear only secondary considerations, and
offer us not seldom there, where allopathy forsakes us,
a precious treasure of confirmed observations.
(C
We, for instance, remind you of the effects of
anxiety, fright, and fear; and refer, in these cases, to
aconite, opium, pulsatilla, ignatia, phosphoric acid, and
staphysagria; of grief and sorrow, to capsicum, and
of the evil effects of home-sickness, to colocynth,
and ignatia; and of the evil effects of insult, outrages,
etc., to chamomilla, and colocynth, which are the chief
remedies for the evil effects from anger. Dispositions,
such as irritability, susceptibility, rage, mildness, whin-
aurum;
189
ing, suspicion, shyness, obstinacy, indifference, and
melancholy; mental directions, such as imagination,
imaginary deception, and amorousness; expressions of
the will, such as malice, blood-thirstiness, vengeance,
presumption, self-destructiveness, and greediness; all
find their reflected images in the Homœopathic Materia
Medica."
As in Homœopathy, however, all the symptoms of
disease and of the drug must be individually developed
in every direction as much as possible, it is apparent
that it is not the mere symptom which indicates the
appropriateness of arnica, rhus, etc., but the total con-
dition which was produced by the perniciousness; and
that arnica, rhus, etc., were given because they produce
effects in the healthy organism which resemble that
estate which was produced by the injury.
The homeopathic treatment, therefore, also manifests
itself as a causal, rational one;
and the mental opera-
tion thereby absolutely required forms a striking contrast
to the malicious substitution of mechanical covering of
symptoms.
The following words of HIRSCHELL testify this also:
"We must, finally, mention another similarity, which,
even more than the others, would indicate the great
precaution which Homœopathy uses in the application
of the specific remedy, viz. the consideration of the
tellurical, miasmatic, and epidemical influences. In
the same manner as, not alone the anatomical and
physiological, but also the physical and chemical con-
ditions of the disease, as far as they rest with it, must
be objects of investigation; so also are the modifications
which disease undergoes by outward, physical, chemical
events and conditions, required for the perfect recogni-
190
tion of its peculiar nature. And we are fortunate
enough to possess drugs which correspond with these
deviations caused by temperature, climate, and changes
of the weather; because, whilst experimenting with
them, the sufferings increase or diminish in intensity,
if exposed to higher or lower degrees of temperature;
during the different times of the day and seasons of
the year; during the changes of the weather, such as
full moon, new moon, etc.; by the influence of air and
wind in general, or the different sorts of the same, such
as sultry air, etc.
"And who would deny that these momentums have
a great influence upon the human organism; that, con-
sequently, under these conditions, the manifestations in
the remedies deserve consideration in particular where
the consequences of these influences are involved."
I
I cannot avoid reminding you here of PASTEUR. His
manner, to discover the alterations which chemical
preparations, acids, salts, etc., do undergo by light, and
to determine this change, is found ingenious and deserv-
ing of being imitated: I now ask, Is it less ingenious,
less worthy of being imitated, if homeopathists care-
fully observe the most sensitive of all re-agents?
mean, the human body in its diseased conditions, whe-
ther these are caused by drugs or other influences. If
they note down how it is affected by temperature,
climate, change of moon, time of day, light, etc.;
establish the differences, and, without neglecting the
coarser material outline, complete the symptomatic
picture both of disease and drug, with due outward and
inward estimation of every manifestation at its proper
place, unto the nicest, but generally very characteristic
features, and from this determine their action? Is such
191
conduct not the duty of every true, natural, philo-
sophical physician?
The comprehension and treatment of epidemical
disease, give us a striking example of the great pre-
caution of the homœopathists. Here as many cases as
possible are characteristically drawn, put together, and
compared with each other. From this results a greater
picture of disease, including all the separate ones,
forming, as it were, a great organism of disease, of
which the separate ones form the systems and organs.
This organism, the image of the most varying pro-
cesses of disease, is now compared in every direction
with the ascertained effects of the drugs experimented
with, which also contain organic images of the most
varying processes of disease, and that remedy is chosen
which produces an organism closely resembling that
which the epidemic produces in healthy man. By this
means, not alone the clearer marked pictures of disease
of the epidemic are cured, but also the separate mem-
bers, those disturbances manifesting themselves merely
through one symptom, which only through the above
organic regulation appear in their true nature. In
practice, this is of the greatest importance, because the
character of epidemics frequently varies though the
epidemics seem alike. This, also, is the reason why
remedies, which were successfully administered in some
epidemics, proved ineffective in others.
Science enables Homœopathists, therefore, to afford
assistance to humanity even in the most difficult and
dangerous cases, as has been proved, in a most brilliant
manner, in the different cholera epidemics. The fol-
lowing will show how useful the true comprehension
of the epidemical picture proves in practice.
192
I treated a drunkard for delirium tremens. On his
recovery from the disease, he got a violent coxalgia, the
attacks of which came on every morning about four
o'clock. At that time, cholerine was raging, and its
attacks occurred about the same time; and for it
veratrum proved to be the specific remedy. This struck
me forcibly, so finding that the symptoms recorded of
veratrum possessed a similar coxalgia, I considered that
the coxalgia under treatment was owing to the causa
nocens of the epidemic, which produced vomiting and
purging in one, and confusion of the head with general
prostration of strength in the other, and had, in this
patient, attacked the weakest part, e.g. the sciatic nerve,
causing a coxalgia possessing the peculiar characteristics
of the epidemic. I have to observe, that he had pre-
viously suffered from coxalgia, so that the disposition
to it was present. All these considerations induced me
to select veratrum instead of nux vomica, though the
latter remedy produces a similar coxalgia, and it was
also indicated by the patient's mode of living. I gave
one drop, of the ninth dilution, of veratrum, after which
no further attack occurred.
In stating the above case, I have been as concise as
possible; because it is not my intention to write Thera-
peutics, but merely to give their leading points. They
have all been obtained by the proper investigation of nature.
The maxim of Similia similibus curantur, unites Pathology
and Materia Medica, these two powerful supports of medical
science, into real scientific Therapeutics, because they are in
accordance with nature.
Everywhere we meet with the pure language of nature,
which has been enquired into without prejudice; everywhere
the re-actions, phenomena, and answers of complete organic
193
!
life are grasped, and the laws regulating them are sought
after with an enquiring and comparing mind. It is,
therefore, absolutely necessary to comprehend the symp-
toms of disease, as well as those produced by drugs, to
know the character of both; in short, to understand that
which constitutes the very spirit in medicine.
Here, we do not stop at a superficial symptomatology
of disease and remedy, but penetrate into the very cha-
racteristics of both, and avail ourselves of everything
which may throw light on the individual case, and assist
us in the choice of the remedy.
The choice of the remedy is, therefore, the production
of the criticising mind, a comprehension of all that is
perceptible, and not a mere ostentatious seeking after the
nature of disease. Here, the thread has been found in a
rational, empirical manner, which, in each separate case,
leads to the choice of the specific remedy. Here, no
scattering, or over-valuation of the one or other system,
or auxiliary means of inquiry, occur; but the ensemble
and organic connexion are never lost sight of. Here, no
sacrifice is made to the deifying self-love of rationalism,
neither are facts and phenomena embellished, partially
explained, nor entirely denied, to satisfy the rage for ex-
planation. But that which has been observed is adhered
to with rigid conscientiousness, and moulded into organic
form, in order that by the more distinct comprehension
of the mutual relations thus established between disease
and remedy, Therapeutics can become practically useful.
;
Here, it is not sufficient to state, whilst speaking of the
symptoms of disease and drug, that some nerve, organ,
or system, are affected; and, to give in this manner only,
the coarser outlines of the picture, the mere skeleton of
the disease and drug, but the finer and frequently most
0
194
characteristic features for the development of the organic
individuality are absolutely exacted. Here, the specific
method of the Old and New School, surrounded by illu-
sion and hypothesis, is, as it were, unlocked through the
maxim of Similia similibus curantur, and brought to the
daylight of real science. In this maxim, the various
rays of the specific which history has dispersed, con-
centrate as in their natural focus, and become useful,
indestructible material for the formation of a true,
scientific, and practical medical science, in which organic
unity forms the sole rule of conduct for practice, and in
which our knowledge acquires clearness, our deeds con-
sistency, and benevolence.
In this organic unity, Materia Medica and Pathology
have grown up together, and become organically cemented
by the objective law of associations. But in this union
they are as different manifestations of single uniform
life, self-dependent, have their standard only in them-
selves, and appear, therefore, never in a determinate, but
only in an explanatory manner, the one for the other.
They subordinate themselves to individual life, from
which they receive their laws, which, in every instance,
have been ascertained through Natural Philosophy, and
have not been invented by speculation and hypotheses.
Individual laws, sustained by organic unity, and stamped
by it in a peculiar manner, form here true medical science,
and they are to the whole what the organs and systems
are to the organism, representing it scientifically in its
numerous manifestations. Here, science develops itself
out of one organic vital germ; comprises all its orga-
nisations in organic connexion, and, whilst it acquaints
us with the real laws of the manifestations of life, it
teaches us, at the same time, the means to maintain healthy
195
life, and leads back to its normal state that which is
afflicted with disease.
Thus it becomes a true curative method, and enables
the physician to solve efficiently the noble problem of cure.
And this science is not a vague one, blown to and fro by
the winds of suppositions and opinions! It is through
its organic unity, in spite of all its manifoldness, as firm
and unchangeable as nature itself, of which it received
its laws, as immoveable pillars, and, in ever increasing
completion, is still capable of development. In it, all
physicians agree, because the reign of hypotheses has here
been replaced by that of facts, and all animated by
organic blood, work actively to complete science and the
curative art for their own benefit, as well as that of
humanity in general.
Such a science is worthy of the labour of the noble-
minded, and happy will be the time when it shall be
generally recognised, adopted, and practised. And this
time will come; it is not far off, for truth penetrates all
obstacles; and, filled with enthusiasm and gratitude,
Humanity offers to it the nobly gained laurels.
LETTER XIII.
HISTORICAL EVIDENCE IN FAVOUR OF
THE PRINCIPLE OF SIMILARITY.
ALL the laws recognised in physical sciences have an
empirical foundation. The frequent and careful ob-
servance of phenomena can alone enable us to compre-
hend them. Intellect attempts in vain to construct, a
priori, some valid rule, and its endeavours to arrive at
the primeval cause, the original source of life, prove
equally fruitless. We find no fault with him who tries
to form, for his own guidance, some idea of the inward
connexion of the manifestations and processes which
happen in the most secret laboratories of life; but he
should give them merely as his subjective views, and
avoid carefully attaching any objective value, or to
substitute them for real truths, although I am sorry to
say that it has frequently been the case in medicine.
Homœopathists who have endeavoured to explain
the processes of cure through the maxim of SIMILIA
SIMILIBUS CURANTUR have not fallen into the same
error. Notwithstanding all the ingenuity which
cannot be denied to the various explanatory attempts.
of HAHNEMANN, RAU, RUMMEL, MOSTHOFF, GERSTEL,
KOCH, GRIESZELICH, TRINKS, etc., these gentlemen
have avoided believing that they had lifted the impene-
197
trable veil of innermost life. They never thought of
substituting their view of the process of cure for facts,
and to make them the standard of their proceedings.
They were always guided by the maxim of "similia
similibus," and considered it equally foolish to substitute
explanation for experiment, and to introduce the cure
accordingly, just as the chemist considers it foolish to
fix the formation of a salt after the mere hypothesis
of the mutual action of bases and acids instead of
according to the atomical proportions ascertained by
pure, unfalsified experiment.
But it is far better to progress steadily on the road of
facts, and to endeavour to discover the laws on which
these rest, than to indulge in speculative theories;
for :-
Ein Kerl, der speculirt
Ist wie ein Thier, auf dürrer Heide
Von einem bösen Geist im Kreis herumgeführt,
Und rings umher liegt schöne grüne Weide."
Life's operations can alone be disclosed by repeated
experiments and observations, and it is only through
these that science and art can be advanced. If we,
therefore, comprehend life in so complete and organic
a manner, and render it in that life-like description
which Homœopathy exacts, then we shall have con-
A speculating wretch
Is like a brute, on bare, uncultur'd ground,
Driv'n by an evil spirit round and round,
While all beyond rich pastures smiling stretch.”
Faust. MISS SEDGEWICK.
198
templated its laws and inward cause in as far as it is
possible. Listen to Goethe:-
"Whilst observing nature, study it deeply, for nothing
is simply internal or external, for what exists inwardly
exists also outwardly; in this manner penetrate, with-
out delay, nature's secrets."
Convinced of the truth of this declaration, I will not
increase, even by one, the many suppositions. If the
explanation is to be a true, an exhaustible one, it co-
incides immediately with that of the innermost process
of life. But you have been told, in physiology and
pathology, that this is still shrouded in the profoundest
mystery.
It seems wiser to me to bestow time on the in-
vestigation and discovery of facts, instead of wasting
it on subjective hypothetical conclusions, so as to obtain
more and more building materials for a true scientific
explanation.
For a successful treatment of the physical sciences,
therefore of medicine also-it is not alone advisable,
but a necessary law, to ascertain the boundaries of ob-
jective knowledge, and to act accordingly, and not to
jump at conclusions.
Through the first mode of proceeding, true objective
natural philosophy is gained; through the second, a
pseudo-physical science replete with hypotheses and de-
lusions.
In the meanwhile, I consider it both important and
interesting to adduce some support from history, which,
unfettered by theories and scholastic dogmas, will furnish
you with the proof that, already, in the earliest days,
diseases were cured according to the principle of "similia
similibus," and it matters little whether the mere obscure
199
presentiment or the real conviction of the existence of
such a law, have led to it. Thus we find, in HIPPOCRATES,
that of two simultaneous pains, the stronger always con-
quers the weaker (APHORISM xlvi. p. 1246), that cold
water causes convulsions, lockjaw, chills, and numbness
(APHORISM xvii. p. 1253), and that pouring cold water
over the body in cases of tetanus restores its natural
heat (APHORISM xxi. ibid.).
Cold substances, such as snow and ice, produce
hæmorrhages (APHORISM XXIV. p. 1254), but the appli-
cation of cold water cures such cases also (APHORISM
xxiii. p. 1253). Cold water produces also pain (in sore
places), induration of the skin, and convulsions, etc.
(APHORISM XX. ibid.), but it also eases or removes the
pain and the swelling of joints, podagraical attacks,
and cramps (APHORISM XXV. p. 1254).
In the writings
of the followers of HIPPOCRATES, viz., THESALLOS, POLY-
BOS, PHILISTION, and others, it is said that garlic pro-
duces heaviness of the head, besides restlessness; and,
notwithstanding this, it is recommended in cases of in-
toxication. (De victus ratione in morbis acutis, fol. iv.
p. 404.)
Wine removes the heat resulting after
dinner, for it warms and thus promotes digestion. (De
affectionibus liber, fol. v. p. 530). Wine, mixed with
honeywater is advised against ailments of the liver, (De
internis affectionibus liber, fol. v. p. 547), notwith-
standing the observation that it swells up both liver
and spleen, produces thirst, inflation of the stomach and
the upper intestines, stems flatulence in the hypochon-
driacal regions, and is hurtful to bilious persons, (De
vict. ratione in morb. acut., p. 392), and that inflam.
mation of the liver happens easily after drinking a
strong sort of wine in summer. (De int. affictionibus,
200
p. 548.) In the Book on Epilepsy it is said, "Diseases
are mostly cured by that which produces them, (De
morbo sacro, fol. iii. p. 310), a sentence which, in the
Περι τοπων ” is discussed more fully in the
following manner :—
Book " Περι τοπων
"Through the law of similia similibus diseases are pro-
duced and cured. That which causes strangury, cough,
diarrhœa, and vomiting has also the power of curing these
evils (De locis in homine, fol. iv. p. 421). Of the fruits of
the turpentine tree, it was understood that they produce
an opposite alterative effect upon the vascular system
of the uterus, that they produce and suppress secretions.
of blood from the same; for which reason they check
severe hæmorrhage from this structure, and promote.
menstruation also. (De nat. mulier. 583). To melan-
choly persons, inclined to commit suicide, the mandrake
root was strongly recommended, but they were at the
same time advised not to take it in doses sufficiently
strong to cause madness. (De locis in homine, 420.)
"If you had
DEMOCRITUS writes to HIPPOCRATES:
given veratrum to me, as you do to a madman, intel-
lect would have diverged into madness, and your science.
would have been blamed, for having, as it were, been
the cause of the madness; for veratrum given to the
intellectual causes them to become mad, but is, in spite of
this, of very great service in cases of madness.
ASCLEPIADES, the Bithynian, who founded the metho-
dical school, gives wine to check profuse perspiration,
and teaches, at the same time, that wine produces fre-
quent perspirations on the outer surface of the skin.
In cerebral inflammation, he advises that only small
doses of wine should be administered, because it incited.
phrenitical persons casily to madness. STÖRCK says: “If
201
stramonium unsettles the mind and produces insanity in
those who are healthy, is it not then allowable to try,
whether by changing the ideas in mad people, it cannot
bring back reason (Libell de Stram, p. 8.)?"
PARACELSUS says: "It is a wrong rule set up by GALE-
NUS of prescribing remedies, which have an opposite
effect to that of the disease. It is erroneous; for those
should be given which, in their effects, resemble the
disease."
BASILIUS VALENTINUS, says in his work De Micro-
cosmo: “Like is to be removed by like, and not by oppo-
sites, heat by heat, and cold by cold."
DE HAEN also knew this maxim, and mentions, that
"dulcamara in large doses produces convulsions and delirium,
and in small doses cures like complaints."
STAHL says, "The rule to cure opposites by opposites
(contraria contrariis), adopted in Pharmacology, is wrong,
and that it was his conviction that diseases are cured
by similia similibus; e.g., burns, by approaching them to
the fire; frozen members, by applying snow and the
coldest water possible to them. Inflammation and
bruises, by spirituous extracts. In the same manner
he cures the disposition to exyregmy (acidity of the
stomach), by very small doses of vitriolic acid, in cases
where numerous absorbing powders had been used in
vain" (Jo. Hummelii commentatio de Arthride tam tortorea
quam scorbutica, seu podagra et scorbuto. Budingæ, 1738,
fol. 40-42).
BOULDUC agrees that, to the purging property of
Rheum, its curative power in diarrhoea is to be attri-
buted (Mem. de l'Acad. Royale, 1716).
DETHARDING says, that senna leaves cure colic, be-
cause they have the power of producing this disease in
202
healthy persons.
BARTHALON says, that electricity
alleviates and cures the pain which it has the power of
producing (Medec. Electric. 11. p. 15, 282). THOURY
asserts, that positive electricity does increase the pulse,
and lessens the same when disease has increased it
(Mem. lu à l'Acad. de Caen). According to LAZARE,
electricity causes varicose swellings, ischias, convulsions,
and cures them again. BURDACH (Pharmacology, p. 288
s. 99) says: "If in an organ abnormal conditions exist,
the remedy which can produce like abnormities in the
same organ will also cure them. In burns, a stronger
degree of heat should be applied; when limbs are
frozen, snow and the coldest water should be applied."
Helleborus can produce blindness by over-excitement,
but can also, because it specifically affects the retina,
cause a healthy reaction in case of amaurosis. He con-
tinues saying,-
"Belladonna can produce madness, cramp in the pha-
rynx in healthy persons; and when these organs are
affected through the bite of a mad dog, it will, if used
in proper doses, lead back the vital energy of these
organs to its normal state, in the same manner as the
proximity of the candle flame takes away the inflamma-
tion caused by the melted sealing-wax falling on the
fingers" (ibid. p.130).
You here find the maxim of Similia Similibus very
frequently expressed, with more or less clearness; but it
was devoid of that importance which it has since ac-
quired.
The key of experiment was wanting to penetrate
victoriously into practical medical science. Here the
quotation of some further cases of medical men of the
old school, who wrote before Homœopathy was thought
of, will not be out of place.
203
You will find, that, whilst some of them assume that
a certain remedy cured a certain disease; others affirm,
that the same remedy produced similar diseases.
The English sweating fever, which, according to
Willis's testimony, killed ninety-nine out of every
hundred, was only treated successfully when sudorifics.
were prescribed (Sennert).
Hippocrates cured a cholera, which resisted all
other remedies, by helleborus albus, which, accord-
ing to FOREST and RAIMAN, produces all the symp-
toms of cholera. WIETHERING gave hyoscyamus in
dysphagia, and also in some kinds of madness.
with brilliant success. In the same manner, cramps
resembling epilepsy, were cured through hyoscyamus,
by MAYERNE, STÖRCK, COLLINS, which, according
to the observations of E. CAMERARIUS, C. SELIGER,
HÜNERWOLF, A. HAMILTON, PLANCHON, ACOSTA and
others, causes similar convulsions to those of epilepsy,
complaints of deglutition, and madness. SCHENKBECKER
cured by this plant a chronic giddiness, and HUNerwolf,
BLUM, NAVIER, PLANCHON, STEDMANN, GREDING, Ber-
NIGAU, and others, assert, that in a high degree, it has
the power of producing a similar state.
According to HUXHAM, camphor proved beneficial in
a certain kind of slow typhus, in which the temperature
of the body was lowered, sensitiveness decreased, and
vital energy considerably depressed. According to
G. ALEXANDER, CULLEN, and F. HOFFMANN, it produces
exactly the same conditions. According to EVERS,
SCHMUCKER, SCHMALZ, MÜNCH, and others, belladonna
has proved its efficacy in various kinds of melancholy
and madness; and causes, according to GRIMM, RAU,
HASENEST, MARDORF, HOYER, DILLENIUS, and others,
similar sufferings.
204
Arnica montana has been given, from time imme-
morial, against symptoms produced by severe contusions;
according to MEYER, VICAT, CRICHTON, COLLIns, Stoll,
and LANGE, it produces these symptoms in the healthy.
According to HERMANN, VALENTIN, and others, ig-
natia amara has often cured convulsions. BERGIUS,
CAMELLI, and DARIUS have observed like symptoms
from it on the healthy.
Dr. KRÜGER, RAY, KELLNER, BOERHAAVE, and many
others, practical physicians, have observed that stra-
monium produces delirium and convulsions, and SIDENN,
WEDENBERG, and others, cured delirium, accompanied
by convulsive articular movements, with this drug.
BAGLIO, BARBEIRAD, SPANELLA, DALBERG, BERGIUS,
and others, have cured hæmorrhages through ipcca-
cuanha, which, according to MURRAY, SCOTT, and GEOF-
FREY, produces them.
AKENSIDE, MEYER, BANG, STOLL, FOUQUET, and
RANAE cured spasmodic asthma with it, which, according
to MURRAY'S, GEOFFREY'S and Scorr's observations is
produced by ipecacuanha.
T. C. WAGNER observed how squilla maritima pro-
duced pleurisy and inflammation of the lungs, and De
HAEN, SARCONE, and PRINGLE, have cured these suffer-
ings with it. Dulcamara causes convulsions according
to FRITZE, and according to DE HAEN, they are cured by
it. CARRERE observed large tettery eruptions as an
effect of it, which again, according to FoUQUET, POU-
PART, and CARRERE, were cured by it. According to
P. ROSSI, VAN MONS, I. MONTI, SYBEL, and others, the
sumach tree produces cutaneous eruptions, which gradu-
ally spread over the body, and, according to Dufresnoy,
and VAN MONS, it has often cured similar discases.
R
205
According to MURRAY, cuphrasia cures inflamed and
running cyes; and LOBELIUS remarks that it produces
the same symptoms.
According to LANGE, nux moschata proved very useful
in hysterical fainting fits; and, according to SCHMIDT
and CULLEN it produces (in large doses) in a healthy
person, a loss of the senses and general insensibility.
MURRAY, HILLARY, SPIELMANN, HOFFMANN, aud
others, assert, that senna leaves cause colic, which
DETHARDING cured with them.
STÖRCK removed a general chronic eruption by
clematis, and asserts, that this plant produces similar
cruptions over the entire body.
MURRAY and others, as well as daily experience, tell
us that among the symptoms produced by tobacco,
giddiness, nausea, and a sensation of anguish, are
the chief ones; and DIEMENBRÖCK cured himself of
these symptoms by smoking tobacco. HUFELAND
cured a lethargy through opium, which, as is known,
causes lethargy. It is equally well known that opium
produces constipation, and LENTILIUS, TRALLES, WEDEL,
BELL, HEISTER, RICHTER, F. HOFFMANN, and others,
cured dangerous cases of constipation by it. With
sabina, the severest abortive and hæmagogic remedy,
RAU and WEDEKIND cured uterine flooding. CAMER-
ARIUS, BACCIUS, D. HILDEN, FOREST, I. LANZONI, VAN
DER WIEL, WEILHOFF, and others, assert that painful
retention of urine and dysury are the usual and most
painful symptoms of cantharides.
FABRICIUS, CAPO DI VACCA, REIDLIN, YOUNG, SMITH,
RAYMOND, BRISBANE, and others have cured with can-
tharides very painful retention of urine, combined with
dysury.
206
According to BEDDAES and others, nitric acid cures.
salivation and ulcers in the mouth, which were produced
by mercury. According to ScoTT, BLAIR, ALYon, Luke
FERRIAR, and KELLY, it produces ulcers in the mouth,
and salivation also.
FALLOPIUS, BERNHARDI, RÖNNOW, and others, have
cured cancer of the face with arsenic, which according
to AMATUS LUSITANUS causes in healthy persons very
painful tumours which are difficult of cure. According to
HENRICH and KNAPE, it produces deep, penetrating, and
malignant ulcers, and, as HEINZE observed, cancery
affections. MARCUS cured an inflammation of the
tongue and œsophagus very quickly with mercury,
which, as daily experience teaches us and as DEgner,
FRIESE, ALBERTI, EUGEL, and many others, have ob-
served, causes inflammation and swelling of the interior
parts of the mouth. DR. COPELAND says:-
"Persons who are for any length of time exposed to
the vapours of mercury, are, in general, afflicted with
ulcers in the throat and mouth, also with painful
diseases of the periosteum, of the joints, members, and
sinews in particular, on having exposed themselves to
cold, also with eruptions over the body, and all the
sufferings which are generally described by the de-
nomination of pseudo-syphilis.
This is quite the picture of developed syphilis; and it
is well known that mercury is considered the best spe-
cific, and, as such, successfully administered in this
disease. In the same manner, mercury was considered
a specific in diseases of the liver; and Professor GRAVES
says: "It cannot be denied, that abuse of mercury has
caused disease of the liver." Dr. HEWSON directs the special
attention of those who visit the Lock Hospital under his
207
direction to this point. It was then customary to sali-
vate every patient, and to make him take mercury
during several months; when the mercurial treatment
was over, an enlargement of the liver often showed it-
self. Iodine is recommended as an excellent remedy
in salivation. According to ORFILA, it produces a horrid
taste, heat in the throat, with a feeling of constriction,
nausca, and salivation. China is recognised as a specific
in intermittent fever. Jos. WITTMANN says, in his essay,
which obtained the prize, that he found, by repeated ex-
periment, it produced a disease resembling intermittent
fever in the healthy body, therefore, quite in unison
with HAHNEMANN's observations and experiments. As
the adversaries of HAHNEMANN have taken all possible
pains to combat the effect produced by china on him,
and have asserted that HAHNEMANN suffered from indi-
gestion through experimenting with china, and that
thus naturally, the stated symptoms of cold, heat, and
sweat (perspiration) would be explained, I will quote
some allopathic authors on this very point.
OSANN acknowledges that china has the power of
producing fever, viz., HUFELAND'S Journal, vol. 61.
Supplement, p. 97.
In the Medical Review (March, 1840, p. 461) you can
read one word more respecting a fact which we cannot
pass over in silence, because it is attached to ideas which,
in the interest of science, should be discussed, notwith-
standing they appear homoeopathic.
M. PIORRY denies the fever-producing power of chini-
nium sulphuricum in healthy persons.
However peculiar this effect may appear, we positively
affirm having seen instances of the kind, and consider
ourselves fortunate in being able to base our assertion
208
on the authority of M. HIPPOL. GANDORGS, a distin-
guished military physician, who obtained, by experi-
ments on himself, the result, that chininium sulphuricum
has actually the power of producing real attacks of inter-
mittent fever in healthy persons.
If you want still further evidence of the unconscious
application of the law of similarity, read HAHNEMANN's
Organon. Edit. IV. f. 2-8, where you will find a great
abundance of literary proofs. These are shining stars
in the dark night of the Materia Medica, continuous
examples of the more or less conscious application of
the homœopathic principle; but being devoid of the in-
dividual characteristic, they offered no fixed point of
support, and as disconnected facts sunk into oblivion.
For by physiological experiments alone are the treasures
of the specific disclosed, by them only general remedies and
these dispersed rays are concentrated into the focus of
Similia Similibus, and only by this concentration do they
obtain their very essence and peculiarity, and thus become
worthy of scientific recognition, and fit for practical use.
LETTER XIV.
THE THEORY OF THE DOSE.
THAT which ranks first and is most essential in Homœo-
pathy, and remains valid under all circumstances, is
the maxim "Similia Similibus." The first question is,
therefore, what is the remedy which, according to the
Homœopathic principle, corresponds completely with the
symptoms of the disease?
When this remedy has been found, then the next
question is, in what dose should it be administered;
this can, as a matter of course, only be solved by experi-
ment, and cool objective observations, and HAHNEMANN
and his followers resorted to these. HAHNEMANN first
gave large doses, which differed in no respect from those
prescribed by the followers of the Old School, thus
Veratrum album was given in half, nay, even in four-
grain doses at a time; Nux vomica, in doses of four grains,
twice a day; Ipecacuanha, in doses varying from half down
to one-tenth of a grain of the crude substance. Whilst
prescribing in this manner, HAHNEMANN observed an
aggravation of the symptoms belonging to the disease,
and others in which he recognised the effects of the drug;
and he, therefore, gradually diminished the doses,
because he intended that drugs should work only in a
P
210
sufficient degree to cure disease, without incommoding
the patient by their evil effects.
Thus experience taught HAHNEMANN, step by step, as
it were, to diminish the doses. I will now explain to
you, as concisely as possible, the technical process of
which he made use to accomplish this.
Of some substances, e.g., metals, different earths,
salts, etc., one grain in the form of a powder is taken;
this, together with one-third of ninety-nine grains of
sugar of milk is put in a porcelain mortar, from the bottom.
of which the glaze has been removed by scouring the
mortar with moist sand; this being done, intermix the
drug with the sugar of milk by means of a horn or bone
spatula. Triturate the mixture during six minutes with
some degree of strength; then clean the bottom of the
mortar and pestle by scraping them (the latter must also
be unglazed), so that all becomes intermixed, and then
triturate it, without further addition, for another six mi-
nutes, with the same force. To the powder thus scraped
together, is added again in four minutes, the second
third of the sugar of milk and the former process is
repeated; then the last third of the sugar of milk is
put to it, and the triturating and scraping process are
again resorted to, so that triturating and scraping takes
about an hour's time.
In this manner, the first trituration is obtained. Of
this you take one grain, mix it well with ninety-nine
grains of sugar of milk, and triturate in the same
manner as before, and by so doing, you become possessed
of the second trituration; and from this second, the third
is made in a like manner. Of this you take one grain
and dissolve it in a mixture of fifty drops of spirits of
winc, and fifty drops of distilled water, shaking the
211
phial violently. In this way we obtain the fourth dilu-
tion. From this fourth dilution, the fifth is made, by
adding one drop to ninety-nine drops of spirits of
wine, shaking the phial in the same manner as stated
above.
Thus the sixth, seventh, eighth, up to the thirtieth
and higher dilutions are prepared just as you may require
them. Most plants are not triturated; but the tincture
is prepared from the fresh or dried plant (if the former
cannot be had), and is mixed with spirits of wine, and
then strongly shaken; this is the first dilution. In a
like manner, the second; and so on, the succeeding dilu-
tions up to the one desired are prepared. Instead of
this proportion of 1.99, that of 2.98, and especially
that of 10.90, are used when preparing triturations
and dilutions.
To prepare the entire scale from the mother tincture
up to the thirtieth dilution, we require thirty small
phials, each containing 100 drops, which, in round
numbers, amount to 3,000 drops, through which one,
two, or ten drops of the one or other mother tincture
have passed.
Many opponents, in their zeal, calculated that the
Baltic Sea was not large enough to contain the dilutions.
of a single homoeopathic remedy. These gentlemen, in
this instance, also, calculated without their host, as has
often occurred before when attacking homœopathy.
Their entire sea dwindles away into some ten or twelve
tablespoonfuls of spirits of wine, which are intermixed
with one, two, or ten drops of the medicine. Equally
absurd is the assertion that a few drops of a remedy
would turn the lake of Geneva into a homoeopathic
dilution. Such intellectual opponents have been very
212
properly challenged to make a cask capable of holding
the water of the Lake Leman, and to find a hand
capable of holding and shaking it.
The proportions have been thus specially detailed, to
secure uniformity in the preparation of the medicines
and certainty in their effects.
It is therefore absolutely necessary, to state the pro..
portions which have been adopted upon each occasion.
The remedies are given in drops, or sugar of milk and
globules of the size of poppy seed are saturated with the
remedy. They are administered to the patient either
in a dry condition, or they are dissolved in water, which
is often done also with the drops, and prescribed one
teaspoonful or so per dose. Experience has shown, that
many substances, which, in their natural state, produced
but little or no medicinal effects in the human body,
become by this mode of preparation, powerful and
highly valuable remedies. Animal and vegetable charcoal,
silica, gold, silver, lycopodium, common salt, sepia,
copper, etc., also the most virulent poisons, such
as arsenic, prussic acid, iodium, mercury, etc., are
changed hereby into the mildest and most useful of
remedies.
Which of the triturations or dilutions must be given
depends naturally upon the case under treatment, be-
cause individualising is one of the absolute rules of
homœopathy.
Whatever has been said upon the subject are but
hints, and these I will state to you as briefly as possible.
In fixing the theory of the dose, these points have
been, and are still under consideration:
1. The quality of the remedy. 2. The reactive power
of the organism; and, 3. The nature of the disease.
213
As regards the first, it is apparent, that powerful
poisons must be treated in quite a different manner
from those that are less so. If arsenic, mercury,
and iodium were to be treated in the same manner as
chamomilla, euphrasia, the diseased organism would not
be cured in accordance with biological laws; but it
would be subjected to those of chemistry, and destroy
the organism according to purely inorganic rules.
If we prescribe successfully chamomilla in the first,
second, or third dilution, we, in corresponding cases, on
the contrary, would do vast mischief if we gave arseni-
cum in the same potency.
Poisons, as a general rule, must be administered in
doses which do not arouse chemical forces, but merely
give the specific individual impulse to the diseased
organism, whereby the natural elements, according to
their own organic laws, balance, by mutual self-excite-
ment, the disproportion of their activity and products,
and thus create health anew, as the final result of the
received impulse.
Arsenicum, iodium, mercury, etc., must, therefore, as
a general rule, be given in higher dilution than chamo-
milla, euphrasia, etc.
Hereby it is not meant to affirm at all that cases do
not occur in which these different poisous must be given
in very low triturations or dilutions, and often in doses
which, in ordinary cases, would cause a vast deal of
harm; this depends often on the low state of the reactive
power of the organism, and the nature of the disease.
Still less do we wish to vindicate the assertion, that
the mild substances should be administered in low
dilutions, whereas poisons are preferred to be given in
high ones.
Practice clearly proves to the calm observer
214
that he seldom requires these lower dilutions, and that
the higher, nay the highest, are amply sufficient to cure.
It is observed with regard to the second point, the
reactive power of the organism, that susceptible persons
require less stimulants than those of a more torpid
nature.
This is the reason why children and full-grown people,
sensitive, nervous, sanguine persons, can only bear
(vertragen) higher potencies, whereas old men and
phlegmatic, torpid individuals require lower ones. A
great many exceptions, however, take place; and there
are numerous cases where lower doses agree well with
children, e.g., in torpid scrofula.
Nor would it be consistent with the homœopathic
maxim of individualising, to give a low potency to a
fiery energetic old man merely because he is old, where-
as the entire individual picture exacts a high potency.
All that has been said with regard to temperament, sex,
and age, whilst settling the theory of the dose falls into
this category, inasmuch as these three points deserve
attention only in so far as they pre-suppose a higher or
lower degree of reactive power. It cannot be well
decided beforehand what degree of reaction this may be.
All we can do is, to repeat again and again the im-
portant words: Consider all these points attentively, and
individualise!
HELBIG says, that he who establishes rules beforehand
acts very foolishly indeed, for he undermines the very
existence of Homœopathy. I mean that of individual-
isation.
The third point, representing the nature of the disease,
coincides, strictly taken, with the second.
For the reactive power of the organism is changed by
215
it in a certain manner. But it is worth while entering a
little into its details.
It is an old rule to give low potencies in acute, and
high ones in chronic diseases; but there are also reliable
authorities who maintain the contrary. He who is in
daily attendance on the patient soon finds out that both
rules contain so many exceptions, that they cease to be
rules; and the practical physician will do well to indi-
vidualise in the one instance as well as in the other.
By doing so faithfully, he arrives at the indubitable
truth, that he can and may cure both acute and chronic
diseases with the entire scale from the crude drug up to
the highest potency.
This truth obtains confirmation in epidemical and
endemical diseases, which have been impressed by the
reigning genius, with a peculiar character.
It also shows, that if the character of disease produced
by this genius is erratic and versatile, it will be most
profitable, as a general rule, to give high potencies,
whereas those of a torpid character require low ones.
It will not be out of place to quote here two sentences
that have been expressed with regard to the magnitude
of the dose, viz.: the closer the resemblance between
the effects of the drug and the symptoms of the disease,
the smaller may be the dose; and the less they are alike,
the larger should be the dose. Experience, however, has
taught us, with regard to the first sentence, that the
choice of the potency depends on the reactive power of
the organism or on the GENUS EPIDEMICUS, even where
the remedial effects closely resemble the symptoms of
the disease.
The remedy should never be taken alone into con-
sideration, but the organism should be consulted above
216
all things. It is true, that it is stimulated in a peculiar
manner by the remedy; but it completes the cure accord-
ing to its own organic laws.
The second rule, viz., that of a less similar remedy
a larger dose should be given, means nothing else than
that quantity should replace quality, a remark which
reminds us of the bulks of the old school, and cannot
be sufficiently condemned as being both false and
hurtful.
If you collect all that has been said, you obtain as
the result of present experience, that only general but
no individual rules can be laid down with regard to the
dose, and that it is inadmissible to give a direct prefer-
ence to either the lower or the higher potencies, as in
this case also everything must be individual. From this
it results, that no nominal dose exists; for it would con-
tradict daily experience and weaken the homœopathic
maxim of individualising.
It is, therefore, evident that absolutely strong or
weak doses, such as are constantly mentioned in the old
practice of medicine, do not exist in reality; but that
that dose is always the strongest which has the power of
changing the diseased state to a healthy one; therefore in
some cases a lower, and, in others, a higher potency is
requisite.
In Homœopathy (where all depends upon indivi-
dualising) there can be no question of either. Daily
experience proves that the entire scale from crude drugs
up to the highest potency must be open to the physician,
that he may choose the suitable dose in each individual
case. It is not proper to seek success alone in the lower
or higher, or only in the highest of potencies. Conse-
quently, homœopathic doses are not merely the higher
217
and highest potencies, but also the lower and lowest, such
as the mother tinctures and primitive triturations, which
latter are especially recommended in the Materia Medica
of NOAK and TRINKS. These lower ones contain such a
quantity of the drug, especially if prepared in the pro-
portion of 10·100, that it can be at once recognised by the
smell, the taste, and sight, or by a chemical re-agent.
In the first trituration, the very poisonous substances,
such as arsenic, prussic acid, sodium, nux vomica, etc.,
contain such considerable quantities of the drug, that they
may be called large even according to the views of the Old
School. If homœopathic doses are, therefore, put down
as nought, this is a proof either of the greatest ignorance,
or the most subtle distortion of the truth to prevent the
attainment of certain aims in view, such as professorships,
etc., yet these are the idols before which the Baal-priests
of material egotism constantly bow down.
Truth is of little importance to them; in that which
operates only do they take an interest; and it is cer-
tainly a great condescension of these gentlemen, if they,
at any rate, oblige truth to be the bearer of falsehood.
Closely connected with the theory of the magnitude
of the dose is that of its repetition. Listen to what
HAHNEMANN says on this subject. If the physician is
convinced that the medicine has commenced operating,
he should not repeat the dose, or, at all events, be very
prudent, and wait rather until the favourable effect
ceases; he then should repeat the dose, or give another
remedy, as circumstances may exact it. He should
prescribe another remedy, when the symptoms of the
disease have so changed that they require another
remedy, corresponding in its effects with the present
state of disease. Frequent unnecessary repetition of the
218
dose often impedes its salutary effects, or aggravates the
disease. This declaration, observe, is the pure impress
of quiet objective experience, and confirms the truth, that
the true physician is characterised not by doing a great
deal, but by doing well what he does.
This doing well must naturally, in each separate case,
be left to the judgment of the physician, for here also
the first law is to individualise.
As a general rule, it will prove useful to repeat the
dose in acute, and to wait some time in chronic dis-
eases before doing so; also, further, that the duration of
the remedial effects mostly depends upon the peculiarity
of the disease, on the strength of the effect, on the
nature of the drug, and on the potency.
To enter into details would exceed the object of my
communications, as it belongs to the department of
Special Therapeutics.
LETTER XV.
THE MINUTE DOSES OF HOMEO-
PATHISTS.
A LADY of a phlegmatic disposition, and who is inclined
to weeping suffers several weeks from the most severe
prosopalgia, of a jerking, tearing kind. The attack
comes on every evening, about six o'clock, and in-
creases in violence up till midnight. The pain is aggra-
vated by lying down and by heat, and ameliorated on
rising, and by cold.
All possible methods and remedies had been tried
in vain. Despairing, she at last consults a homœopath;
he gives a drop of the ninth dilution of pulsatilla,
and no further attack occurs. Somebody else had
been suffering for more than three months from most
severe rheumatism of the joints. They are swollen,
white, very painful on moving, and to the touch, and,
in addition to this, a painful retention of urine has set
in during the last days. All that the old school could
offer had been tried. Suffering the most acute pain,
and being utterly helpless, he sent for me, about seven
in the evening. I gave him one drop of the ninth dilu-
tion of bryonia: the other morning I found my patient
220
almost free from all pain; over night, a very copious
flow of urine had occurred, and since then the secre-
tion of urine had been easy, and in proper quantity.
Eight days afterwards, he was completely cured.
To a child one year old, with hot forehead, ruddy
cheeks, dry, burning skin, and who had not slept since
three days, but had been crying nearly without a
moment's intermission, I gave, in the evening, about
eight o'clock, two globules of calcarea carbonica, thirtieth
dilution. About nine it fell asleep, slept well during the
whole night, and was well the following day, and re-
mained so. Such cases every busy homoeopathic phy-
sician can tell you by the dozen.
Cases of the most wearisome diseases, which had re-
mained unchanged in spite of all dietetic regulations,
nay, had even become worse, and, for this reason, been
pronounced incurable, were cured in a most striking
manner as soon as the least dose of the appropriate
homœopathic remedy was given.
These are facts, which everyone who experiments in
the prescribed manner and goes to work with an un-
prejudiced mind, can repeatedly observe, facts which
cannot be denied by a priori reasons, and which are not
untrue because they go against, or rather ABOVE the
reigning notions and theories.
Here, as everywhere else in physical science, theory
must follow fact, and is it not utterly false, unscientific,
and completely against the spirit of true natural
philosophy, to recognise a fact because it is opposed to
the one or other of reigning theories.
It is clear that he only who has experimented in a
faithful and honourable manner, can form part of the
jury who have to judge experiments, as they alone are
221
decisive, and it is a maxim that one positive is worth
more than a hundred negative ones, for it is not always
in our power to create all the conditions required for a
positive experiment. The result of an experiment may
therefore be quite trne, and undoubtedly often is so,
even when other investigators do not succeed in ob-
taining it.
This high and unapproachable law of the investiga-
tions of nature, viz., to try the experiment by a counter
experiment, is completely trodden under foot by phy-
sicians in respect to homoeopathic doses. Instead of ex-
perimenting, they deny, and whilst in their ignorance
they consider the dose, and in particular the smaller and
smallest ones, as being the very essence of Homœopathy;
they imagine that by denying the efficacy of small doses
they have given the very death-blow to Homœopathy.
But you have been told that Homœopathists use the entire
scale from the mother tincture and original trituration,
up to the highest potencies (therefore, in an allopathic
sense, use large and small doses), that the main thing is
the bearing of the remedy upon the diseased organism;
that is, its quality; and that the quantity of the dose
is only a necessary result of the quality, that the Homœo-
pathist, therefore, is fully justified, if he prescribes
large and small doses, according to quality. The natural
conclusion, therefore, is, that small doses constitute least
of all the very nature of Homœopathy, but that they are
only a subordinate deduction from the quality of the remedy.
Strange that opponents have constantly attacked with
ungovernable fury small doses, which have always
proved efficacious when honestly tried, and that they
have disposed of their validity, although they consider
analogical facts in natural philosophy, chemistry, and
222
the other branches of physical sciences comprehen-
sible, and do not hesitate a moment to explain the
several complaints, such as epidemical diseases, from
some spiritual power or other, which is imperceptible
to the senses. It is our opinion, that if such a power
can so strongly affect the healthy body as to make it ill,
that it is far more possible that remedies, the material ex-
istence of which has been proved, even in high dilutions,
by SEGIN and MAYERHÖFER, can force sick bodies to
a reaction, from which health results.
To accept the one and reject the other is not logical;
and the proverb, "We believe in what we wish for,"
may be with propriety applied to these gentlemen, by
saying, they do not believe in what they do not wish for.
The investigations of SEGIN and MAYERHÖFER arc too
important to be passed over, for they have proved the
material existence of drugs even in the highest dilutions.
On this account, I consider it my duty to enter on some
of their details. As far back as the year 1838, SEGIN ex-
amined the first six triturations of copper. He asccr-
tained, by means of a microscope, which magnified
seventy-five times, that the black-brown globules of cop-
per were distributed equally through the sugar of milk;
but in the seventh trituration he was unable to discover
the least trace of them. To complete these investiga-
tions, he experimented with carbo vegetabilis, cuprum
metallicum, cuprum aceticum, as well as muriate of
ammonia; and he affirms, that he traced the presence
of these drugs even in high dilutions. These results
were confirmed by MAYERHÖFER, who extended his ex-
periments still further, and adopted a more scientific
mode of going to work.
His intention was, to examine more closely the pro-
223
cess of real attenuation produced by trituration; to
follow up the divisibility of matter, as far as possible,
and to gain hints for practical pharmacy.
To do away with all delusion, he examined with
PLOZL's solar microscope, first the sugar of milk, then the
alcohol, distilled water, and even the glass slide, upon
which the objects rested. After having done this, he
examined his own preparations (2·98).
Foliates and fine precipitates were used to obtain the
metallic triturations. He discovered platina even in the
tenth dilution; seven to eight minims, according to
microscopical calculations, being separated from each
other by of a line.
1
1 20
In like manner, he traced mercury, precipitated
metallic gold, silver, and copper, in the tenth dilution.
Iron in the eighth, precipitated gold in the fourteenth.
When mentioning gold, he calls attention to the fact,
that a gold ring rubbed on a hone, leaves millions of
particles of gold behind, and that these are visible.
under the microscope. These experiments have been
conducted in so careful and comprehensive a manner,
that there can be no doubt as regards their exactitude.
MAYERHÖFER, moreover, proves that the metallic par-
ticles become gradually smaller in every trituration,
and he indicates this proportion by numbers, which
clearly show, that it is only the imperfection of the
instruments that prevent us from discovering the
metallic particles even in higher dilutions; and that
minima will be traced even in the highest dilutions,
when instruments have become more perfected.
He infers from this, that by trituration, substances
are constantly split into smaller and smaller particles,
and become more fit hereby to enter the body; that the
224
process of trituration is a development, a setting free, as
it were, of the medicinal powers; and that this is always
accompanied by a certain excitation of electricity and
magnetism.
The destruction of metals of the Old School is, accord-
ing to MAYERHÖFER, rather a vivifying of them. Accord-
ing to him the patient receives, in one grain of tin, of the
third trituration (2.98), 115,200,000 divided, and still
further divisible, metallic particles.
These experiments have given him the following
results-Precipitated tin can be divided, physically, a
quadrillion times by trituration; precipitated copper, pla-
tina, silver, gold, above a trillion times; liquid quicksilver,
a billion times; foliated tin and copper, above a billion
times; filed or foliated lead, and filed iron, a billion
times; coarse tinfoil, foliated silver and gold, a million
times.
According to him the diameter of a small metallic
atom equals 1200 to 2000 of a line, so that the cubic
contents of a metallic globule are at least sixty-four times
smaller than the blood-globule of a human being; this
proves that the finely distributed metallic globules penetrate
freely all the structures and tissues.
In this manner, MAYERHÖFER followed up the divisi-
bility of matter, and proved that it exists even there
where opponents supposed it gone for ever, and conse-
quently inefficient.
As the blood completes its circulation through the
body in about twenty or thirty seconds, the finely dis-
tributed globules come into contact, in this short space of
time, with the extremities of the nerves, and thence
arises the quick and powerful medicinal action; for,
according to the best observers, medicinal effects do
225
emanate more from the extremities of the nerves than
from their centres.
This agrees with the conclusions which PANIZZA
arrived at from his experiments on absorption.
They showed him, that absorption goes on more readily
the more soluble, distributed, and easily to be assimi-
lated the substances are; that therefore repeated small
and soluble doses of medicine are more efficient than large
ones, which, when in an insoluble state, leave the body
through the evacuations (Bart. Panizza, dello absorbi-
mento venoso. Milano, 1843-4).
Professor ALBERS expresses himself in a similar
manner "The divided (small) dose is better tolerated
by the stomach, it irritates the points less, it is more
casily absorbed, and is therefore far more complete and
lasting in its effects then the full (large) dose."
SCHULTZ says, "The absorption of drugs is more
hastened, the less the local irritation of the absorb-
ing organs is; consequently, the smaller the dose.”
COINDET says, "That oxalic acid kills quickly when
very much diluted, because it is easily absorbed. In a
concentrated solution, it causes inflammation of the
stomach, and, without being absorbed, kills only in con-
of its grosser action.
sequence of its
The same is the case
with arsenic."
The easier the absorption, the more certain are the
effects of drugs.
With homeopathic remedies, this absorption is so com-
plete that particles of the drug reach the innermost tissues,
and can there influence the essential acts of life. The
assertion, that such small quantities cannot affect the
living organism, is therefore simply ridiculous; for they
are most fit to influence the innermost process of life,
૨
226
as practice shows. This also confirms the fact, that,
under certain conditions and circumstances, similar
results will occur.
These conditions, however, are necessitated partly by
the organism and partly by its relation to the remedy.
Physiology recognises that living organisms, and that
of man above all others, are far more sensitive to certain
influences than the chemically acting bodies.
BADGE says,
'In the diseases of man, we often meet
with an astonishing sensitiveness in the nerves of motion
and in those of sensation. The conditions which cause
a nerve to become so sensitive a reagent are not exactly
known."
He clearly proclaims the fact, that the diseased
organism is an extraordinarily sensitive reagent.
If he had made experiments with drugs in the same.
way that homoeopathists do, he would have discovered a
great many conditions, which cause the organism to be-
come so sensitive a reagent.
For herein the Physiological Materia Medica of
Homœopathists has far outstripped Physiology; and
the latter may learn a vast deal from the former, and
can receive from it a great many explanations respecting
the reaction of the Organism to external influences.
Even PFAFF, who is the most strenuous supporter of
the Chemical Materia Medica, asserts that the
living organism is in every respect the most sensitive.
reagent, and that it indicates by its changes the smallest
differences in the degree and quality (of affinity), even
where chemistry is powerless.
And reality confirms this! For who ever weighed, or
discovered by a chemical reagent, electricity, galvanism
and mesmerism, which influence the human body in so
227
powerful a manner? Who ever weighed the miasma of
scarlet fever, of the measles, of typhus, of cholera, of
the pest, or of any other contagious disease?
Who ever weighed fear, fright, joy, anger, which
often cause paralysis or an apoplectic fit? Who weighed
the thought, which so powerfully penetrates all forma-
tions of matter?
Who ever weighed the marsh miasma, which destroys
armies and depopulates entire provinces? Who ever
weighed grief, sorrow, and care, which undermine the
powers of both body and mind?
Whoever weighed the vapours of lead, which cause colic
and paralysis? Who ever weighed those of mercury, which
produce the most awful of ailments, the mercurial disease?
Who ever weighed the vapours of phosphorus, which
cause caries of the bones in those exposed to it? Who
ever weighed the exhalations of the poisonous Sumach
trce (myrtle-leaved Sumach), which produce eruptions,
fever, and other complaints, in those who approach
it? To what do the emanations from flowers amount,
which, when they pass into the body, produce giddi-
ness, fainting, nausea, nay even apoplexy? Globules
of pure mercury are boiled in a large quantity of water;
and this is prescribed by many clever Physicians against
worms. No diminution is perceptible in the weight of
the mercury, and nevertheless the water has proved
curative.
How much poison enters the body from the bite of a
serpent, or the sting of an insect, a poison produc-
tive of painful, nay often dangerous, symptoms?
How intense is the effect of the poison contained
in the saliva of mad dogs, the weight of which has
never been ascertained?
228
HUFELAND informs us that a piece of opium held
for a length of time in the hand produced all the
narcotic symptoms belonging to this drug. HILDE-
BRAND relates that a whole troop of hussars were
seized with vomiting, headache, and giddiness, because
they had tried to deceive the Custom House officers by
smuggling tobacco, and hiding the leaves on their chests
and abdomen. DICKSON carried a specimen of Elaterium
home in his hat, and was seized in a quarter of an hour
later with severe head-and stomach-ache, and with
colic symptoms which recurred under paroxysms of
fever. How trifling a quantity of Vaccine Virus is
sufficient to produce a specific disease, which, for a
certain number of years, protects against smallpox.
Thousands may be vaccinated from a single pock.
Listen to what CARL VOGT says upon the subject.
If we consider that the minute quantity of cow-pox
virus introduced into the blood by vaccination produces
inflammation, fever, general ill-health, and formation of
pock, as direct consequences, and that its indirect result
is the removal of the predisposition towards this dis-
ease; if we consider that the blood is so little changed
hereby that neither microscope nor any chemical re-
agent have been able to explain it, we must acknowledge
that, in spite of all our careful investigations, we are
unable to explain scientifically the changes which are
and may be produced in the blood by bodies so minute,
that they cannot be pointed out either by chemistry
or the microscope. — (Physiological Letters, pp. 52, 53.
1854).
Here we meet again with the candid acknowledge-
ment, that the smallest trifling cause which we cannot
discover in the blood, is productive of the most powerful
229
effects. DR. SIEMERS is quite right in saying, that the
sensuous nerves are affected by a minimum of specific
irritation. The physiology of plants perfectly agrees
with this; and teaches us, that the smallest quantities
of colouring matter produce extraordinary effects; and
that trifling changes in the mixing of substances, occa-
sion such wonderful manifold shades in the brilliancy of
colour, that the quantity of the determining influence
of the matter remains generally far behind the shining
splendour which strikes our eye in the blossom.
And
The same is the case with smelling substances. Here,
again, we find a comparatively small quantity of matter
productive of powerful effect. The strength of the
scent may not be judged, even by the quantity of the
etherial oil. So does the hyacinth contain but very
little of this oil, in spite of its very strong scent.
what powerful effects do not smelling substances pro-
duce in the human body, notwithstanding their trifling
quantities! Dr. GÜNTHER asks, therefore, in quite an
astonished manner, why no importance is attached to
the weight of the scent which is used to awaken persons
out of fainting-fits, when, on prescribing for the stomach,
everything turns upon substance and quantity? Dr.
SNOW of London seems to coincide with him, for he
has endeavoured to administer most remedies in the
form of vapours through the respiring organs.
The great sensitiveness of the human organism to
certain external irritants manifests itself, especially in
idiosyncrasies, the cause of which is sought for in a
peculiar mixture, and whereby the organism finds itself
in a peculiar state, so that the most trifling irritants
cause unusual, strong, nay, even violent, reactions.
The nature of idiosyncrasies is unknown; they cannot
230
be traced back to material conditions; their peculiarity
and speciality can only be recognized by the disturbance
of the functions. Here are a few examples.
Eating quails causes in
TISSOT relates of a friend, that the smallest quantity of
sugar made him vomit, even when administered to him
without his knowledge. DEJEAN mentions a man to
whom honey acted as a poison, whether he took it
inwardly or applied it outwardly. WHYTT attended a
woman who became sick on applying the smallest
portion of nutmeg to the body.
many individuals cramps in the legs; while eating larks
causes cramps in the arms. Four sisters, who, before
puberty, were very fond of strawberries, and partook of
them without suffering any bad effects, could not do so
after the catamenia had set in, without being affected
with erysipelas, swelling of the whole body, convulsions,
noise in the ears, and insensibility. The celebrated
DE HAEN could not eat half a dozen strawberries, with-
out exposing himself to convulsions. I know two robust
young men, who, when they have eaten a few straw-
berries, become covered from head to foot with the
most violent nettle-rash. BOYLE says, that he knew
a man who became ill every time he passed by a coffec-
house. GAUBIUS knew a person, in whom lemon-juice
produced a tremor of the whole body, whether applied
to his hand with or without his knowledge. MAGNUS
STRÖM speaks of an inhabitant of Leyden, who could tell
when a drop of lemon-juice fell on his hands, though
his eyes were bandaged, and his hands laid on his
back. He was unable to distinguish any other fluid.
AUTHENRIETH confirms, that a piece of copper laid on
the hand, causes in many persons, the most serious
symptoms, such as convulsions of the extensor muscles,
231
etc. GAUBIUS knew persons who could not live in the
vicinity of cherries. MOSTHOFF mentions the case of a
child, who was seized with the most violent nausea and
vomiting after eating a single cherry. The proximity
of a cat or magnet, often causes the most curious
effects in nervous persons.
In the same manner as in idiosyncrasies, a great
sensitiveness exists for certain stimulants, so do we
find the same in all bodies for drugs, if administered
in proper doses. The Physiological Materia Medica
affords us everywhere proof of this. They affect some
organs, systems and tissues, in a certain manner; so
that there exists between them and the parts of the
organism which they affect, the same necessary relation
as exists between the organic foundation of the
tissues and the inorganic tissue-formers. Professor
VOGEL says, therefore, very justly: "If the regular
inorganic component parts of men and animals exercise
and undergo a legal attraction in proportion to the
organic formation of the body, so is such a relation
not wanting in those substances which are incorporated
into the body under peculiar influences, be they food
or drugs."
Pathology teaches, that the sensitiveness of the
organs to specific stimulants, increases to an extra-
ordinary height when affected by disease, so that their
proportion stands to those in health as 1 does to 3,000.
For this reason are the physiologically-tried homœo-
pathic remedies felt in the smallest doses; and so do they
call forth re-actions because they affect the suffering
organs in exactly the same manner as disease does. A
few better known examples may explain this.
The organs of hearing, in health, are generally but
little affected by the roar of artillery; but if they
232
are inflamed, the most gentle footstep on the softest
carpet occasions pain to them. The eyes, in health,
can bear the brightest sunshine; nay, this is both food
and pleasure for them; if inflamed, they are painfully
affected by the least ray of light. The healthy stomach
can bear the coarsest food; if inflamed, it refuses the
smallest quantity of everything that is of a solid or
liquid nature. Here sound, light, food, the necessary
stimulants for the ears, the eyes and the stomach, are
hardly tolerated in disease, even in the smallest quan-
tities. The same thing happens in all organs, and the
drugs which act upon them; therefore, as a rule, it
requires but small doses of them to call forth healthy
reactions in the organs affected by them; by repeated
stimulants, or too large doses from the very com-
mencement, the positive effect changes at once to the
negative one, as physiology and pathology sufficiently
show.
It is evident from this, that a dose which is suitable
for the patient, can be taken without producing any
effects whatever by the healthy; and those who, in
their anxiety to prove the inefficiency of the small
doses of Homœopathy, offer to swallow the contents of
a phial, or of a small medicine-chest, do not, by this
vain boasting, prove the inefficiency of Homœopathy,
but only their own great ignorance. For, in the human
body, we find the confirmation of the law, that the
greater result of some influence depends more on the
susceptibility of the body which is exposed to it, than
on its own peculiar strength. As the glass can be
made to vibrate even to falling, and tremble at a single
and, comparatively spcaking, faint sound of the violon-
cello, with which it sympathises, although it resists
233
the crashing influence of an entire band, which does not
touch its keynote; so will every sounding body harmonize
in power and quickness with the vibrations of the sur-
rounding air, to which it is susceptible, and will
infallibly be incited to a similar vibration, thus demon-
strating the so-called sympathetic sounds. In the same
infallible and powerful manner do the least incitations of
the specific remedy, which corresponds with the morbid
susceptibility of this body to certain movements and ma-
nifestations, show themselves. The sanitary Councillor
RUMMEL is, therefore, perfectly justified in saying:
"The severer the disease is, the less is the susceptibility
of the organism to extraneous influences; and the greater
its susceptibility to irritants of a similar nature." The
dose of the homœopathic remedy should, in such cases,
be only a very minute one-if the body, which is
already morbidly sensitive to its effects, is not to sink
under its primary action-if the vessel, which has been
incited to sympathetic vibrations is not to burst — if
death or medicinal disease are not to occur.
This is recognised as valid and well-known, with regard
to the sensitive nerves; the notion which calls forth the
change that occurs here facilitates this. If physiologists
would only closely study the physiological materia medica,
they would soon discover, that the nerves representing
nutrition possess, when in a morbid state, an equal
degree of sensitiveness to certain specific irritants, as
belongs to the nerves of sensation, and that the incite-
ment which calls forth the nervous action, is not so
unknown as they fancy. They would, moreover, find
VIRCHOW's remark confirmed, viz., that not all the
phenomena of irritation should be attributed to the
nerves; but that many owe their origin also to the
234
other vital elements; and that these, therefore, possess,
like the nerves, their specific stimulants, which belong to
them by affinity, and also an equally increased susceptibility
for them in disease. Hence the efficacy of these specific
stimulants; even in the smallest dose, in whatever system,
organ or tissues, the morbid uneasiness or material change
may happen. If it be now said, that if such doses
produced any effect, man would be every moment
exposed to disease, in consequence of the medicinal
potencies contained in the atmosphere, in the water,
etc., so is it overlooked, that the small dose is only the
more effective, when there exists the necessary specific affinity
between the organism and the remedy. If this is wanting,
no effect takes place. This is the reason why, during
the most immaterial and dangerous potencies (I mean
miasm and other contagious disease), those persons
are first of all attacked who have a specific suscep-
tibility for them; whilst others, in whom this pre-
disposition does not exist, escape with impunity, though
equally exposed."
The following words of VIRCHow seem here in their
proper place: "Upon a substance capable of incite-
ment, not only a general vital motion, but also a fixed
direction, can be transferred. Wherever real substances
are to appear in the body, such as catalytics, they
must previously enter into the circulating fluid, and be
led by it to the various parts; especially to the central
tissues of the nervous system. The irritation will
be more or less severe, according to the intensity of
their inward motion; it may soon pass over, or last a
very long while. In the latter case, it is beyond doubt
that all the processes of life, the bodily as well as the
mental ones, may obtain, through this, a fixed deviating
235
direction, in the same manner as occurs with the action of
the spermatozoa-fluid upon the ovum. It should not be
overlooked, that THE AFTER EFFECT may last any length
of time, e.g., as in syphilis. The original irritating
substance has, perhaps, long disappeared out of the
blood; nay, what is more, perhaps no characteristic
change is at all found in the blood (according to VOGT,
with regard to the blood in small-pox); and, neverthe-
less, does the direction of the processes of life remain
nearly always unchanged. The formation of the blood
is then by no means a constant, the dyscrasy only an
ephemeral, one. The deviation of the after-effect can
only be supposed to depend on the intensity of the
inward motion of the incitor, and not upon the quantity of
the same, for between the inward motion and the quantity
(volume of the different incitors), there evidently does
exist no fixed proportion. A minimum of a very ener
getic excitor may, on the contrary, possess very great
and lasting effects, since the primary catalytical action
may be propagated further and further. This is one of
the facts which demonstrate the possibility of so-called
homœopathic effects. Yes, and this catalytical action
takes place the more intensely, the greater the specific
relation is between the remedy and the organism, or
any of its parts; so that it is actually this proportion
which determines the degree of irritation, and the
remedy which is homœopathically indicated, is also the
strongest, viz., causes the most powerful stimulations.
In this proportion, however, as you have been told, the
one factor is represented by the incitor; whereas the
second greater and more important one is represented
by the susceptibility of the organism towards the
former."
236
occur.
This demonstrates the efficacy as well as the necessity
of the small dose, without which over-stimulation would
SCHULTZ expresses himself in much the same
manner: "It is very improperly supposed, that the
proportion and magnitude of the effect are entirely
dependent on the dose; and it is forgotten that the
organic effect of the drug is only an imparted vital
incitement, the magnitude of which is not so much
determined by the magnitude of the dose, as by the
extent of the organic development of the action of the
body, to which the remedy only incites the functions.
In the same manner in which scarcely-to-be-weighed
atoms of carburetted hydrogen gas, and gas of ammonia,
in miasms, can cause the severest forms of disease in our
body, so also can smaller doses of medicine produce great
effects in it, if they duly come into contact with the organs
which they affect. And Homœopathy teaches us this right
mode of bringing drugs into contact with the organs with
which they stand in specific relation, and hence arise the
powerful and striking effects produced by the minute doses
of homeopathy."
Whilst considering the minuteness of the doses of
homoeopathic medicines, we should not lose sight of the
peculiar manner in which these medicines are prepared.
It is well known that every body possesses certain
physical and chemical peculiarities, which do not all of
them appear at once. This depends upon its relation to
other bodies, or that of its parts among each other, or
of both combined. If a change happens herein, as
a matter of necessity, some other or stronger effect
results. But the triturating and shaking causes con-
ditions whereby bodies, which in their original state
produce hardly any effect upon the human organism,
237
become drugs possessed of the most curative properties,
as is the case with lycopodium. Others again are changed
from destructive ones into the mildest, which free life
from the shackles of disease; as is the case with arseni-
cum. The larger effective surface of the drugs obtained
by trituration and shaking, play an important part in
this. Professor DOPLER, of Prague, the great natural
philosopher, throws a beautiful light on this subject.
In an Essay entitled, " Of that which is Great and Small
in Nature," and which was published in the "Journal of
Natural Philosophy and kindred Sciences," edited by Pro-
fessors BAUMGÄRTNER and HOLGER. These philosophers
do not believe that any one is justified in determining
the effect of drugs according to their bulk or weight,
but from the extent of their acting surface. His words.
are as follows :——
"The ideas, great and small, are of a very relative
nature; and it depends alone upon the right choice
and the absolute magnitude of the fundamental unity,
whether anything is to be called great or small; these
are truths which now-a-days are met with in the
mouths of nearly everyone."
Nevertheless it does seem, that, as far as the appli-
cation of bulky unities is concerned, less importance
is attached to the above, in science, than might be
expected under existing circumstances. For how could
it otherwise be explained, that we often hear (without
there being the least justification for it), that certain
things are said to be extraordinary, nay, vanishingly
small; which according to another (to me, quite rational)
view, might with perfect justice be called large; nay,
even extraordinarily large?
As I express in the very face of science so harsh a
238
sentence, it is my duty to explain my reasons for
saying so; and I believe (without being called upon to
do so), that I can best do it by proving the above
assertion on a concrete example. But the fact, that
the point at issue accidentally comes in rather close
contact with a subject which has been frequently
alluded to of late, nay, which has been turned into
ridicule, forces me from the very commencement to the
declaration, that I do not write in favour of any indivi-
dual notion, or do I wish it to be understood that I have
given my opinion with regard to the above new doctrine.
Some faithful followers of the old school, on the con-
trary, especially requested me to publish this view, as
they considered it of sufficient importance to see the
following argument combated, or have it confirmed if
the first could not be done.
It is a truth which cannot be denied, that weight
affords a fit and very easy standard to tax the magnitude
of a great number of effects, as is chiefly the case with
everything ponderable. But we should go too far, if wc
took for granted that the unities of weight would suffice
to explain all the modes of the effects of bodies. The very
effects of galvanism must be determined by something
different from weight, leaving many other effects
of nature out of the question. Ere we are permitted
to pass a thing off for either great or small, or that we
classify it among that which is chimerical, on account
of its supposed insignificance, the fundamental unity
should, according to my opinion, first of all be proved,
so as to determine whether in judging it we should
employ scales or a yard-stick.
In considering this as it should be done, and return-
ing to the above proof, I, by way of example, put
239
the following question: With what right do we deter-
mine the effects of drugs according to their weight, and
not rather according to their effective surface? Or, in
other words, Is it the interior of a drug, or are its out-
ward parts those which come in contact with the sensuous
world, that determine its medicinal power? And if the
latter be really the case, or only conceivable, how does.
it then stand with the supposed smallness of some
doses of medicine, apparently reduced to nothing.
Not caring about an immediate decision of the first-
mentioned double question, I can for the present con-
tent myself with the general admission, that bodies,
perhaps, work only in so far medicinally as they possess
surface, or can themselves become one.
By the physical surface of a body, in contrast to the
mathematical one, we understand the total amount of
all those minima which, in one direction at least, are
surrounded by minima of another kind. The direct
result of this is, that bodies, which are broken or made
smaller by any other process, must vastly increase in
surface, inasmuch as minima which formerly belonged
to the interior of the body come now in contact with
the surrounding medium, and form immediately part
of the new surface. Just as apparent is it also on the
contrary, that two or more bodies of the same kind,
which formerly formed a whole, or which otherwise fit
exactly on being brought together, lose their mutual
surface, at least at the real points of contact.
A somewhat closer inspection of this subject leads,
moreover, to the result, that the surface total increases
at least in exactly the same, and frequently even in a
greater, proportion, as the diameter of the separate
particles becomes smaller. If, therefore, e.g., a cubic
240
inch of the one or other body is pulverised to the extent of
a somewhat coarse sand, by which means it is crushed into
more than a million particles, its surface, as an easy cal-
culation teaches, will have increased, and will extend over at
least six or seven square feet. Microscopical examinations
show further, that a grain of the sand above alluded
to, is several hundred times larger than the still
perceptible particles of lime, flour, and dust, which
float in the air, as well as those of many other pulver-
ized bodies, such as nature and art frequently exhibit
them. If the body alluded to, therefore, be triturated
to a powder of like fineness, the total surface would pre-
sent an area of more than a thousand square feet.
In order, however, that the above-mentioned surface
may appear as a physical or effective one, it should,
from the very beginning, prevent the single particles
coming in any contact whatever among each other;
which, according to my idea, cannot be done in any
other manner than by mixing the substance in question
from the commencement, with another extraneous body,
e.g., sugar of milk, and triturate them both together.
The medium, or the vehicle alluded to, must be ad-
mixed in sufficient quantity. This concerns liquid
bodies even in a still higher degree, as their smallest
particles might not be of a polyhedrous (as is the case
in inflexible bodies), but of a globular form, as their
great moveability justifies us in supposing. The writer
of these lines permits himelf to raise here the not
altogether unfounded conjecture, that trituration, or
the process of rendering bodies smaller, itself may,
perhaps, be carried to a limited degree only, inasmuch
as very finely triturated bodies seem to adopt gradually
the property of shifting in an casy manner, which
241
belongs otherwise only to liquids. In an explana-
tory essay on Galvanism, I proved years ago, in an
à priori manner, not merely the necessity, that bodies
must pass over into an electric state by alternate con-
tact, but also that this happens in every instance where
a body is diminished in size, and have, to the best of
my belief, explained several phenomena in a simple and
satisfactory manner.
This being established, there remains no further doubt,
that in so uncommonly increased a surface, the quantity
of free electricity must increase in a like degree, whereby
it then frequently happens, that, under especially favor-
able conditions, e.g. whilst grinding crystalline sugar, the
electricity accumulates on the surface, and does so to
such an extent as to cause an appearance of light. Notwith-
standing, it may be considered certain, that the electri-
city which appears in such enormous quantities during
the process of trituration has so little tension that empty
space and nervous substance, perhaps the best con-
ductors, can act only in a derivatory manner on it,
but that neither metals nor other bodies can do so.
In passing it may be observed, that if the two
triturated bodies are closely related in a chemical
manner, a chemical combination may result through
the ever-increasing surface of contact, and that the
explosions, which sometimes happen during trituration,
are not so much to be attributed to the generation of
heat as to the chemical affinity which has become active
in consequence of the thus extraordinarily enlarged
surface.
This shows that a drug, the inward surfaces of which
have been unlocked, as it were, by trituration, offers
more points of contact to the body after trituration
R
242
than before; and that it is, therefore, more fit to com-
municate its peculiar mode of movement to the suscep-
tible carrier-the specifically related parts of the
organism, and so develop its power. It is, moreover,
clear, that the small dose in its liberated condition can
better effect this than the large dose of the latent state.
If, besides, we consider the following observation of
AUTENREITH, "that the effect appears always greater
than the cause," in all that is organic, for the simple
reason, that the organism transmits further move-
ment communicated to it; according to its own laws,
one cannot help being justly astonished, that a truly
natural philosophic mind should wonder at the efficacy
of small doses.
Listen also to LIEBIG about "large and small." We
know that animals possess teeth, organs of digestion and
motion, that are invisible to the naked eye. There are
others which are not immeasurable, but which can be
measured, many thousand times smaller, and which possess
the same apparatus. Like the larger and largest ones, they
eat, and propagate through eggs, which are again many
hundred times smaller than their own bodies. THE IMPER-
FECTION OF OUR EYES ALONE PREVENTS US FROM SEEING
ANIMALS THAT ARE A BILLION TIMES SMALLER." -(Letter
on Chemistry, Heidelberg, 1844, f. 28). ARNOLD adds, in
an inquiring manner: "If thesc small animals and their
still smaller parts of formation possess life; if they
are active in their way; why should we, then, deny the
efficacy of small doses (which, according to MAYER-
HOFER), are still visible?" Who will venture to main-
tain, after this, that the usual ideas of large and small
are sufficient to explain the efficaciousness of substances?
Do we not find, the more we penetrate nature, that life
243
*
has constructed its real laboratory, in the most delicate and
innermost parts, and that substances are the more vital
the more they pass from the coarse state into the more
refined one? Are not always the finest and smallest
particles the real carriers of life, and therefore the most effi-
cacious ones! MAYERHOFER has shown, by experiment,
that particles of these drugs are perceptible to the
senses even in high triturations, and DOPPLER has
ingeniously elucidated this. The assertion that high tri-
turations do not contain particles of drugs, because
the divisibility of matter does not extend so far, is
unfounded, and for this reason to be rejected. For
physical and mathematical divisibility is endless. It is
true, that the practicability of the first depends upon
the instruments and on our skill; and will, as a matter
of necessity, increase in proportion to the increased
perfection of both. It is, therefore, ridiculous to
attempt to limit the skill of man with regard to his
spirit of discovery and inquiry and to speak of
so-called atoms, no further divisible primitive atoms.
For these primitive atoms must still contain matter,
therefore occupy a space,
and consequently be divi-
sible. All we require is to discover the instrument and
method, through which this divisibility may be effected. It
is also very strange, that those who set forth these primi-
tive atoms, give their apodictical opinions upon things
they do not know, for none of them ever saw or ob-
served these corpuscles, they are quite an arbitrary
supposition, and physicians and natural philosophers who
are constantly talking of a precise science, have in this
been very inexact. They should not be so, because
physics and chemistry furnish so many proofs of the
daily increasing divisibility of matter.
244
One grain of beaten gold can be divided into four
million parts. The 2,500,000,000th dilution of arsenious
acid, and of the arseniate of ammonia, can be recog
nized by means of the appropriate reagent. According
to POPPE, the 240th part of a drachm of carmine dyes
60 lbs. of water, through and through. One millionth
part of the 60 lbs.-one drop-put on a piece of white
paper, and again divided into a million parts, does still
allow each particle to be recognized by its colour
under the microscope. One grain of copper dyes
10,557 cubic inches of water blue, and can, in this
manner, be divided into 22,738,600 visible parts. Less
than even one grain of cochineal, dissolved in liquid po-
tassia, imparts a purple colour to four gallons of water;
in this instance, the substance must have been at least
10,000,000 times diluted, and notwithstanding this, each
drop can contain again as many particles, which are
visible to the eye. Water which contains the 450,000th
part of iodine, takes a plainly visible blue colour, if
some starch is put into it. If a piece of ivory or white
satin is dipped into a solution of nitro-muriate of gold,
and afterwards thrown into a vessel containing hydro-
gen gas, it becomes covered with a film of gold, which
in thickness hardly exceeds the ten millionth part of an
inch. Platina can be made into a thread, which is
equal in thickness to the 30,000th part of an inch.
One cubic inch of water yields 1,728 cubic inches of
steam, and what power does this not exert. The thin-
nest part of a soap-bubble equals in thickness the
2,500,000th part of an inch. Dr. BUCHHEIM, in
Dorpat, found that tartrate of strychnine tasted bitter
in the 48,000th, tartrate of quinine in the 10,000th,
tartrate of chininium in the 4,000th, tartrate of
245
morphine in the 2,000th, and salocine in the 1,500th
solution. THENARD also has recognized the 40,000th part
of a grain of strychnine by its bitter taste; and according
to THOMPSON, one grain of this alkaloid can be tasted in
80 quarts of water. One part of common table salt,
dissolved in 1,640,000 parts of water, reacts still on
nitrate of silver.
Arsenic exists in exccedingly small quantities in the
ferruginous waters, according to the analysis of WALCH-
NER, and of French chemists. But it is distributed in
minute particles throughout the water, so that it cannot
be discovered in it, but only in the ochre which the
water precipitates. Chemistry can hardly discover
anything in many other mineral springs, which are
reckoned' among the most curative ones, such as Wild-
bad and Gastein. To explain their efficacy through the
states of the temperature cannot be done, because other
springs possess these also, without having a trace of the
healing powers which appertain to the former. Here
undoubtedly quite different potencies (which completely
cscape all chemical re-agents) are at work. Chemistry
is just as powerless in this instance as when inves-
tigating the difference between magnetic iron and
that which is not, and who would venture to deny the
specific effects of the former? I know full well that of
late it is attributed to a grouping around of molecules,
by means of magnetism. But I also know, that no
one ever saw or observed them; that this explanation is
but an arbitrary one; that it does not even afford
the shadow of an insight into the internal nature of
the process, and I cannot participate in the opinion
of many learned and unlearned prize-fighters, who
fancy the riddle solved if they trauslate it from the
246
German into Greek or French, etc. But let us con-
tinue with some examples of the great divisibility of
matter.
It is a well-known fact, that a single grain of musk
has filled a large room with its scent during twenty
years, and that notwithstanding this, no perceptible
diminution could be found in the small quantity from
which the scent had emanated. The musk had been
divided into at least 320 quadrillion particles, which
affect the mucous membrane of the nose, and, in
susceptible persons, produce headache, fainting, and
cramps. Less than a drachm of colour is required to
impart colour to the leaves of a middling-size beech
tree—a most beautiful green.
The number of particles
to which the drachm is reduced surpasses all idea. Here
again you find the fact verified, that scents and colouring
matter produce great effects in small quantities.
But even greater and more wonderful effects are pro-
duced by immaterial agencies, e. g., light, electricity,
galvanism, etc.
The immaterial agents of light, electricity, galva-
nism, etc., produce still greater and more astonishing
effects. Nitric ammoniuret of silver turns black when
exposed to light; and I will explain the reason why this
happens, because it plainly shows that in the other
branches of natural philosophy there exists no hesita-
tion to attribute the greatest effects to the smallest of
causes. Now let us proceed to the explanation. A
ray of light falls on the particles of matter, and causes
them to vibrate quickly, and thence it arises that
primitive bodies cannot remain any longer united in the
same group in these particles. The elementary bodies
of the one group cannot, therefore, be moved in unison
247
'
in the same direction. The result of this is another
grouping, a combination or dissolution.
I will here remind you of the wonderful doings of
photography. A single drop of an employed acid
to a hundred grammes is far more than sufficient to
check the extraordinary quickness of light. The
quickest human hand is not quick enough to regulate
the thousandth part of a second's illumination on the
most exact chemical layer, so that it was necessary to
have recourse to mechanical expedients to fix the picture
with the quickness of lightning. BERTSCH has fur
nished, in his Collodium, a chemical composition, which
enables him to pourtray, with the assistance of the solar
microscope, each animalcula which constantly moves.
about in a drop of water. TALBOT succeeded in giving,
with the assistance of the momentary light of an elec-
tric spark, a complete portrait of an English newspaper,
which was fixed on a wheel, and moved round and
round, and he did this in a shorter time than a
minute. Galloping horses, driving carriages, and sailing
ships, are faithfully represented as they move along.
But all this happens only if one is able to calculate the
hundredth part of a drop, and the intensity of light in its
effects. The least mistake here, and the picture either appears
changed or dimmed. Of great importance to photography
are the different kinds of light. Thus, the prepared
metal is not at all affected by the yellow light; the green
light influences it but slightly; the orange light has a
stronger influence; the red light a stronger, though still
a very weak one; the blue light a powerful one; the
violet light a more powerful; and the white light an
almost destructive influence. These effects are de-
termined by the alteration which the different lights
248
produce on the iodide silver and bromine which are
used in photography, or by way of explanation, in con-
sequence of another grouping, combination, or dissolu-
tion of molecules, occasioned by light in these chemical
combinations. How great are the effects, and in how
short a time! And how vanishingly small is the quan-
tity of the material agents! But all this occurs only
if the relation between the acting parts are the proper
ones ! Such is the case with Homœopathy, which
exacts the right, the proper relations, and if these are
complied with, then it produces the greatest results in the
shortest possible time, with the smallest material doses, and
this is also the reason why Homœopathy has stood the test
in even the most acute cases.
But if light and heat, electricity and pressure of
air appear as conditions of matter, which, in a power-
ful manner cause motion and thereby transportation
of particles, there are, in hundreds of instances, lesser
influences at work, notwithstanding they impart to
matter the most wonderful movements. Wrought iron
becomes crystalline and brittle by a mere shock; the
lead-containing tin of the organ pipes assumes, in con-
sequence of the sound causing vibration, a crystalline
tissue. MORICHINI, in Rome, caused iron to become
magnetic by exposing it to the rays of violet light.
Minerals with smooth polished surfaces, such as lime,
spar, quartz, arragonite (mica), become electric by
pressure and heat.
Most interesting also is the catalytic process, where
a body, merely through its presence in another, is
said, by transferring to it the movement of its molecules,
to occasion dissolution, and a grouping of molecules into
entirely new bodies without connecting itself with the
L
249
So
same, or losing any of its particles or peculiarities.
does diastase, even in an impure state, possess the pro-
perty of changing amilon, in such a degree that in a
solution containing part of it, 2,000 particles of starch
are changed to a certainty into gum and 1,000 into
sugar. In the same manner does sugar, on coming into
contact with a trifling quantity of sulphuric acid change
into grape sugar; it is also observed that the elementary
parts of amilon, and those of water, take a new form
without the sulphuric acid, which had been the cause of
this alteration, losing its chemical character. It remains,
with respect to other substances which it affects, just as
active as ever, and as if it had affected the amilon in no
way whatever. Facts, like these, should remove the
doubts of chemists respecting the efficacy of the small
doses of the homœopaths.
Next to these, come some facts out of vegetable life.
In it the albuminous bodies play the chief parts. Without
them, the highest organized working tools (Werkzeuge)
of plants cannot be of duration, nor perform any vital
function. Hence they are particularly liberally repre-
sented in the points of roots (wurzel-spitzen), in the
buds of leaves and blossom, in the pollen grains, in the
embryo bag of the ovum, in the seed, parts which are
distinguished by an active change of matter. It is these,
which merely by their presence change cellular substance,
amilon, woody substance and fruit-marrow into dextrine,
consequently from insoluble into soluble bodies, and thereby
create them for the nourishment of plants. And these
albuminous bodies, which determine the change of matter,
exist, proportionally speaking, only in very trifling quantities,
whereas, the amilon-like bodies form by far the greater part
of the plant. But the former, by their properties (pecu-
250
liarities), are equally important, nay, even more so than the
latter, by their quantity. Here again, therefore, quality,
even with the smallest material prevails, and quantity is
not the most important, the most decisive. This is exactly
the case in Homœopathy.
Physiology also offers facts which prove the efficacy
of small particles. Here SPALLANZANI's experiments
are important. It results from them, that the spawn of
frogs, in a certain degree of dilution, is more effective
than in its primitive state. According to him, some
tadpoles develop themselves from out a mixture of 22
pounds of water and three grains of spawn, and if the
pound be reckoned at only 12 ounces, every drop of water
contains but the 42.240th part of a grain of spawn.
According to ARNOLD's experiments, the 3rd centesimal
dilution-one drop of which contains but the 1,000,000th
part of a grain of spawn-has still the power of impreg-
nating. The 1,000th part of a grain of strychnia caused
tetanus in frogs, which lasted for hours. In a frog,
which the day previous had been tetanic for some hours
by the 10,000th part of a grain, but had recovered,
the 1,000,000th part of a grain caused a slight
tetanus, which, after several hours, terminated in death.
On making the second experiment, the nervous irrita-
bility against the cause had evidently increased, as often
happens in other diseases, where the sensitiveness to that
which caused the disease whether a drug or anything else,
sometimes lasts a long while. Thus, the smell of food,
which caused a gastric fever, is sufficient to produce.
immediate vomiting, nay, even a recurrence of the
fever, whereas other smells are productive of no evil
effects.
This susceptibility of the body to certain irritants
251
surpasses all other chemical re-agents; shows itself in
particular in those persons who, in consequence of
diseases from taking medicines, or who, from the with-
drawal of stimulating influences, are in a state of in-
creased excitability. CASPAR HAUSER, and the experi-
ments which Professor DAUMER and Dr. PREU made on
him in Nuremberg, give a striking illustration of this.
Many medicines in the 30th dilution had so powerful
an effect upon him, that smelling alone at a phial con-
taining one globule medicated with the aforesaid potency,
produced in him a not unimportant number of symptoms,
which, for the greater part had been observed in expe-
riments made with stronger doses on healthy persons.
In the same manner, Dr. FRÖHLICH, in Vienna, expe-
rienced the most striking effects of aconite in the
highest dilution, and many other physicians relate
alike of Natrum Muriaticum in the 30th dilution; which
is the more extraordinary, as they daily partake of large
quantities of salt in their food, without feeling any
effect, a proof that by the mode of preparing drugs as re-
presented by Homœopathy, many of the remedial powers
of drugs are truly set free. Hereby bodies become best
of all qualified, to impart their peculiar molecular move-
ment to the organic parts, either catalytically or by
entering into combination with the organic parts. It
it is further considered, that the moveability of molecules
is a characteristic sign of organic substances, that it
keeps pace with the completion of organic forms, and
may show itself in the most varying direction, as the one
or other incitor causes dissolution and transformation by
transferring its peculiar kind of motion, by which
nearly indifferent bodies are changed into the very
opposite ones, and vice versa, as I have proved to you
252
before to be the case with sugar and cyanogen; so it is
evident, that only the peculiar kind of movement,
therefore, the quality, with the smallest substantial vehicle,
but not the quantity, is necessarily required, to produce in
the organism the most varying, penetrating and lasting
transformations. If we ask after the final How of these
changes, we inquire after the internal process of life
itself, for both fall together in one, and both are as
yet hidden to the eye of the investigator. But this
has not prevented us from proving the legitimate unde-
niable truth and efficacy of the small, and even of the
smallest, doses; and, from comparing them even with
like illustrations in other branches of natural philosophy,
and in particular those of chemistry, physics, and physio-
logy, in which also effects are met with where only
very minute quantities are taken into consideration, or
where matter, from which the effects emanate, seems as
such to be of no importance.
I have here acted in accordance with the natural
philosophers, who make it a rule to observe these
phenomena in chemistry, physics, and physiology,
even if their material vehicle were an exceedingly
diminutive, or a large one, and to fix the laws
that regulate them; who do not reject or deny,
because scales cannot ascertain, or the senses not
reach, the vehicle. For in truth it does not show
any great penetration in natural philosophy to declare
that which is imperceptible to the senses, to be
nonsensical, and to pronounce mere ocular delusion
a discernment of sound human intellect. For
even more important reasons, that speak in favour
of the analogies out of chemistry, physic, and
physiology, plead for the small doses of homœopathy.
253
To adopt the latter, and pronounce the former im-
possible, or incomprehensible, denotes no sound logic.
Nor does it speak against the laws of gravitation, or of
chemistry, that hundreds of investigators have never
observed the course of the stars, or made chemical
experiments; but just as little does it affect the efficacy
of the small dose, if many physicians, without any
practical inquiry into homœopathy, have peremptorily
declared, that it was ridiculous, inefficient, and
nought. It is no use to talk with such people; for
they are upon a ground, which renders it impossible for
them to recognize the objective laws of nature. This
ground must be given up entirely, if they wish to be-
come fit for instruction. You, however, who are pleased
with both that which is great and small in nature, who
with equal calm objective look observe and listen to the
terrific storm, as well as to the most gentle working in
the innermost cells of the organization, who find the
ball of the sun equally comprehensible as the smallest sun-
mote, and each equally efficient in its sphere—you, I am
assured, have understood me. You hold with me, that
the efficacy of the small dose has been proved, in so far
as reasoning can prove it; that it is one of the most
wonderful and blessed discoveries which has been made in
the entire realm of natural philosophy, and more par-
ticularly in medical science.
254
LETTER XVI.
RESULTS OF HOMEOPATHIC PRACTICE.
You are aware that since experiment replaced hypothe-
sis, and a beginning was made to fix and observe the
laws of phenomena, instead of hunting phantastically
after the primitive cause (the goal hitherto and still
shrouded in utter darkness) that physical sciences, and in
particular, chemistry, physics, and astronomy, have ad-
vanced more during the last seventy years than they
ever did during the thousands of years before. Ho-
mœopathy, pursuing the same track, has, during the last
fifty years, done the same in materia medica and pa-
thology, as well as in the true rational therapeutics, which
originate out of these two, and has formed itself into a
regular and extensive true science. But in the same man-
ner (in which every tree is recognized by its fruit), so has
it proved its inward truth, and natural legitimacy, in a
brilliant manner, by its happy results in the treatment of
disease. It has already extended its sphere of action over
all the ailments of mankind, as well as those of animals;
and this counter-experiment at the bed of the patient-
this practical trial-has been so completely successful,
that it can only create the greatest gratification, the no-
blest satisfaction, and most fiery enthusiasm for its de-
velopment and propagation. Although as yet in its
255
infancy, it is undoubtedly a Hercules in the cradle, des-
tined to free one day (if constantly further developed),
suffering humanity from its monsters of disease. Thus
the scientific discovery of its principle, and the manner in
which it is carried through, guarantees to us a rule
which finds, and has found, its application to all diseased
conditions. I repeat, to all diseased conditions, as, in the
passion of combating, opponents have been bold enough
to assert, that it is only fit for some, viz., chronic cases,
but that it is entirely ineffective in acute diseases. This
objection is quite unfounded, like all the others, for the
daily experience of many homoeopathic physicians,
as well as the tables drawn up from the reports of
many years' hospital and dispensary practice, prove the
falsehood of the afore-mentioned assertion in a striking
manner. These statistics are published in ROSENBERG'S
work, “Progress and Results of Homœopathic Practice,”
in the different homoeopathic journals of RUMMELL,
GRIESSELICH, MÜLLER and MEYER, HIRSCHEL, WURMB,
etc., and every one who cares about objective truth,
will find in them the vouchers. To communicate, or
give only an extract of them, would lead me further
than time and space will allow; I therefore request
you will examine them yourself in the afore-mentioned
journals. I direct your attention in particular to those
of Dr. HENDERSON, Professor of Pathology, and
Therapeutics, at the University in Edinburgh. I do this
all the more as the proportion of cures and deaths remains
equally favourable to homeopathy, notwithstanding this
sharp critique and separation of cases. For under its
treatment more were cured, and fewer died, than under
256
any other, a proof that it need not fear any criticism,
and that it appears always in a more brilliant light
the more scientifically it is tried, both in theoretical
and practical respects. All the points which the more
recent scientific statistics require, have been considered
by Dr. HENDERSON, such as the subjective contem-
plation of the observer, the real significance of the
names of diseases, the kind of life which patients have
led, their nutrition and state (of health) before
illness, their age, the attendance, food, the encourage-
ment, the size of the hospital (as in the larger mortality
is greater than in the smaller ones), the virulence of
epidemics. Dr. KLOTAR MÜLLER has, in the fifth
annual, No. 2 of the Homœopathic Quarterly Journal,
furnished us with a first rate work of the same kind
respecting the cases of intermittent fever treated in the
Leipzig Homœopathic Dispensary during the year 1853,
an essay replete with professional knowledge and dignified
perspicuity. He rebuffs in the same with just indigna-
tion those gentlemen who, in their so-called rational
impartiality, claim diagnostic skill and credibility as
their sole privilege. Annexed to this treatise are exact
statistics of all the patients treated, during the year
1853, at the above Institution.*
*The translator visited Leipzig on several occasions, and
never failed to attend its Homoeopathic Dispensary. The
friendly reception he met with from Drs. CLOTHAR MÜLLER and
VEIT MEYER, will be always a pleasant recollection; and he
gratefully acknowledges that he derived the highest instruction
from his visits to that institution. He strongly recommends
every medical student to visit it, as he will be certain
to meet with high professional talent, and true affability.
257
These statistics will show you that Homœopathy
has been applied most successfully in all possible kinds
of acute and chronic diseases, such as inflammation
of the brain, of the lungs, of the liver, of the kidneys,
of the intestines, of the uterus, of the eyes, of the ears, of
Dr. CLOTHAR MÜLLER generally uses his own Repertory, whilst
Dr. VEIT MEYER'S favorite one is that of the late Dr. Pos-
SART. Their manner of using these repertories, must con-
vince every visitor that they have thoroughly studied them.
The translator finds Dr. HEMPEL'S translation of POSSART a very
imperfect one, and, on carefully comparing that gentleman's
translation of HAHNEMANN's chronic diseases with the original
German work, has noted his errors and omissions, and even re-
translated most of them. To his surprise, these re-translations
were not given to the public as his. In this case the "sic vos non
vobis" of VIRGIL involuntarily recurs to memory. But Time and
Truth, the great arbitrators, bring with them their own revenges.
To return, however, with this passing observation, to Dr. HEM-
PEL'S translation, the conclusion, after mature consideration is,
that several persons must have meddled with it, as Dr. HEMPEL
cannot have made those awful errors and mistakes, one of which is
continually to translate the verb dröhnen (to vibrate) by the verb
stöhnen (to groan). Some parts of chronic diseases are admirably
rendered, and these, beyond doubt, are translated by Dr. HEMPEL
himself (whom the translator will not judge as harshly as Dr.
Carroll Dunham has done), whilst the errors and mistakes are
evidently the work of others who were engaged in it, and whose
great carelessness cannot be excused. Homœopathists, however
eminent, must not be blind to their own faults. They should
criticise for the love of science, and not for the satisfaction
of personal rancour. Nay, when so many real enemies of Ho-
mœopathy are to be combated, they should deal leniently with
each other. Next to their own crowning motto of "similia
similibus curentur," should be placed that of "l'union fait la
force!"
258
the throat, of the larynx; against the sudden attacks of
croup, and other acute diseases, which often terminate fa-
tally in a few hours. If you compare the statistical results
of the old and new school, you find that Homoeopathy may
confidently enter the lists against its rival; for the rate of
mortality, under its treatment is from 4 to 5 per cent.,
whereas, under that of Allopathy, it is at least 10 to 13
per cent. The treatment of cholera gave a striking proof
of this superiority; and, through its successful treatment,
Homopathy gained free admission into Austria. For,
according to carefully drawn up statistics, which you can
find also in the afore-quoted sources, the deaths amounted
only to 8 per cent. under Homœopathic treatment,*
whereas, under Allopathic treatment, they amounted to
51 per cent. and, even in the last epidemic, they were as
high as 67 per cent., a truly horrifying per centage indeed.
It should be mentioned that among these numerous cases,
so favourable to Homœopathy, some were cured which
had been treated in vain by several renowned Allopathic
physicians, others which had been pronounced incurable,
and many that had been so badly treated with the se-
verest remedies and modes of cure that they were almost
unapproachable by any natural mode of treatment.
For, in how many instances, is the Homœopathic Phy-
sician only then sent for, when bleeding, blistering,
purging, and other violent remedies have already been
resorted to. In such instances, three enemies have to
be combated: the disease, the medicinal effects, and the
weakened vital power! And yet, how wonderfully
* Dr. STENS says, in a communication to the translator, that
these data are reliable ones, and that they cannot be overthrown
by the mere assertions of Dr. DUDGEON.
1
259
quickly does the homœopathic treatment even then suc-
ceed in many cases! I myself was called in to see a child,
one year old, suffering from inflammation of the lungs,
which had been treated by the Allopathic Physicians
with the entire anti-phlogistic resources, and more in
particular, with Tartarised Antimony. Hepatisation
extended almost completely through both lungs, so that
a small part of them only was fit for respiration, and
that most painfully, with the head bent backwards.
The features bore already the impress of death, the beats
of the pulse could no longer be counted, and during the
last 36 hours it had refused the breast. The physicians
who had attended upon it repeatedly told the father that
his child was lost. It was about six in the evening, and I
at once gave some globules of Aconite, 30 dilution, and an
hour afterwards, a few globules of Acidum Nitri, 30.
After the second dose, the child slept quietly for some
hours; towards midnight it again took the mother's breast,
and then fell quietly asleep. The recovery progressed
in so quick a manner, that the child was completely cured
in five days; and what do you think that the Allopathic
colleague (who had witnessed this wonderfully quick re-
covery of the child he had given up) did when he was
told by the child's father that a change for the better
had taken place? He, in harsh language, asked him
how he could believe in such nonsense; to which the
happy father replied that he would rather believe in it
and see his child saved, than be obliged to cover it
with a few shovels of earth, in spite of all his noisy and
much-praised learning. Enraged at this, the colleague
rushed out of the house, and until the present hour the
idea has not struck him of inquiring into Homeopathy.
Assuredly, if truth were to fall from Heaven into the very
260
So re-
lap of these gentlemen, they again would shake it from them,
and, if possible, drown it in the depths of the sea.
luctant are they to admit the truth.
Dr. WILDE, of Dublin, a man of considerable talent,
says very impartially, when speaking of the Homœo-
pathic treatment of acute diseases: "Whatever the
opponents of this system may please to say, I feel bound
to declare-and I am not an Homœopathist-that the
cases which I saw under treatment in the Homœopathic
IIospital in Vienna, were equally virulent and acute, as
those which I had an opportunity to observe anywhere
else, and that the statistics prove that the mor-
tality in it is far less than in the other medical hospi-
tals in Vienna. The Austrian Proto-medicus KNOLZ
has published the Statistical Reports for 1838, which
record only a mortality from 5 to 6 per cent. under
Homœopathic treatment, whereas that in the three other
hospitals gives a mortality of from 8 to 10 per cent.
These statistics have been continued up to the year 1852,
and the same successful result in favour of Homœopathy
has remained throughout the most differing epidemics."
The literature of Homœopathy abundantly furnishes
also, in its practical results, the proof, that it is a
peculiar bright side of this method to suppress severe
diseases, even in their very commencement, inasmuch
as it indicates to the learned in the physiological mate-
ria medica, without further loss of time, the specific
remedy, which, by its direct relation to the disease,
causes, in a direct manner, the curative efforts to operate
Thus it frequently succeeds in preventing the
further development of inflammation of the brain, of
the lungs, and curing them in a quiet, quick, and perfect
It is truc, that all the noisy paraphernalia
at once.
mauner.
261
of the other methods are dispensed with, which
furnish ample reason to admire the knowledge as
well as the zeal of the attending physician, but which
allow the disease to reach its dangerous height, whence
it either terminates in death, or in a wearisome convales-
cence; but there is no doubt on whose side true curative
art and glory are to be found; as it is a fact, long re-
cognised, that successful preventions are better than the
best of remedies.
In a similar manner, the Homœopathic prophylactic
treatment has proved very efficient in many epide-
mics, such as in those of scarlet fever, measles, and
cholera; inasmuch as remedies which produce in healthy
persons a state quite alike to that of the epidemic, when
taken in small doses, remove the susceptibility to its
influence, protecting in the same manner as cowpox
against smallpox. Nor is the quick recovery under
Homœopathic treatment to be lost sight of; for under it
patients are neither weakened by bleeding and blister-
ing, nor by severe purgatives and vomiting. Recovery
is also not interrupted by the after-effects appertain-
ing to so many drugs. Of especial importance is this to
the poor, who need their time so necessarily to find
themselves in food. The reformer must therefore not
lose sight of this saving in time; if the social
question, the most important problem of our time, is to
be solved completely. I also call your attention to
the fact, that this treatment renders many painful opera-
tions superfluous, inasmuch as it removes malignant
tumours, ulcers, and polypus, merely by the administration
of the smallest internal remedies. Hereby it solves one.
of the most beautiful problems of the physician, viz., to
do away with operations, by rendering them unnecessary.
1
262
A brilliant proof of this is the recovery of the Field-
marshal Count RADETZKY from medullary sarcoma of
the eye, which having been recognised as such by Pro-
fessor JAEGER of Vienna, and Professor Dr. FLANER in
Pavia, had through this very diagnosis been declared
incurable, as the soft cancer in general is looked upon
as unapproachable by every radical treatment. The
Actæ (vouchers) are kept in the Imperial Record-office
in Vienna (the case itself is described in a monograph),
where you can read it in all its details; I only will quote
to you the letter which the Count addressed to the
Vienna Zeitung, after his recovery:-
"I was
some time back attacked by a complaint
of the eye, which, last autumn, in consequence of
great corporal exertion, increased suddenly to such an
extent, that I not only saw myself threatened with
the loss of the right eye, but also, from the character
which the disease seemed to assume, saw that my
life was thereby endangered. This was, at all events,
the opinion of the very clever and experienced oculist
physicians (Professors Dr. JAEGER and Dr. FLANER).
Under these danger-threatening circumstances, I en-
trusted myself to the sole treatment of my Homœopathic
physician, the Imperial Royal Counsellor and directing
Physician of Brigade, Dr. HARTUNG; and his experience
and science succeeded, in a comparatively short time, to
deliver me from my already far advanced complaint. I
must leave it to the faculty to value the scientific treat-
ment, pursued in this instance, but cannot possibly rest
satisfied with mere thanks. I wish that the world may
know what deep gratitude binds me to the man, to whom
I am indebted for the preservation both of my sight and
life. For this reason I request the Vienna Zeitung to
263
open its columns to these lines. May science by this
(no doubt rare instance) be enriched by a precious expe-
rience the more; if so I will be thankfully reconciled and
consider my sufferings a wise dispensation of Provi-
dence."
"Mailand,
"12 Mai, 1841."
"Count RADETZKY,
Fieldmarshal."
That the medicines, on account of their tastelessness,
cause no sickening feeling, and can therefore be easily
administered to every patient, is a circumstance which
strongly recommends Homœopathy, in particular in the
treatment of children. Children do not alone take the
medicines without any reluctancy, but they even ask for
them; and it is certain that through this circumstance
alone, thousands are cured of most painful diseases, and
saved the most tormenting deaths. Loving parents feel this
full well, and cannot sufficiently express their gratitude.
All unprejudiced physicians have moreover recognised
the fact that Homoeopathy renders the great number of
medicinal diseases impossible, and does cure them when
already existing. The bulky administration of drugs
weakens and destroys both mind and body. Under
Homœopathy, neither mercurial, iodine, china disease,
nor valeriana and chamomilla rheumatisms can occur,
which already now are enumerated in Therapeutics, and
are justly considered as ailments of humanity very diffi-
cult to be cured. It does not possess those victims
of original and medicinal diseases, those walking
proofs of medical infatuation, which, a disgrace to
science, crawl around the mineral springs and water-
ing places, and scoff at science. With Homoeopathy,
patients do not run the danger of getting the skin and
264
face died black, as often occurred through large and
repeated doses of argentum nitricum.
Professor ALBERS relates a charming story of the kind
in his recently published Materia Medica.
This many
practitioners of the old school may find very interesting;
but the poor patients do not know where to hide
their faces nor what transformations may yet be in store
for them.
I am now going to mention to you a very great ad-
vantage of the new method, from which the poorer class
of people especially derive great benefit, viz., its cheap-
ness.* This advantage is a double one; for they have
no outlay for medicines; and being, therefore, no longer
in fear of incurring these expenses, they apply all the
sooner for help, and are, as a matter of course, frequently
the sooner cured. Through this, they gain time, which
they may be able to turn to a profitable account, and so
be able to provide for their families. How many parents.
have not applied for help until too late, when the disease
had become incurable, and that because they either
could not pay the apothecary or obtain the medicines on
credit? How many a father, mother, or son died in the
prime of life for this very reason, and left weeping or-
phans and old parents to the charge of the parish autho-
rities? Yes; if you visited with me the poor man's
cabin, you would find my assertion not exaggerated, that
millions of fellow-beings thus fall a prey to misery, and
that, in this manner, by one blow as it were, Government
* Dr. STENS speaks here of Prussia, where physicians are obliged
to give the medicine gratis, as Government, to protect the Allo-
pathic apothecaries, does not permit them to make extra charges
on this account; the physician's fee varying from oue shilling to
one and sixpence, includes medicines also.
265
is robbed of millions of able-bodied persons, and that mil-
lions of helpless beings are left to the charge of the
parishes, so that a double loss results, viz., an active and a
passive one. Is this source of misery never to be done
away with? Does not the welfare of humanity exact
that this should be done quickly? And does not
Homœopathy offer the fittest means? If, moreover, you
consider that the medicine accounts for armies, hospitals,
etc., swallow thousands of thalers, which might be spent
in giving better attendance, as well as in erecting many
desirable institutions; and now, if with an outlay of
one hundred thalers (£15), a hospital like the Charité
in Berlin could be supplied with medicines for a couple
of years, you will, no doubt, recognise with me the im-
portance of this state of affairs, and consider it a duty to
recommend this matter most earnestly to the kind con-
sideration of all those men whose duty it is to solve this
social question in our present highly important times,
and more especially to the Ministers of Finance. I will
now give you a few details respecting the Bill of Costs.
In the year 1840, the maintenance of a patient cost
3 Sgr. per day to the Homœopathic Dispensary in
Leipzig; in the same year, the general director of the
Charité Hospital in Berlin calculated that each patient
cost them 7 Sgr.; thus, the expenses of each patient
amount to 33 Sgr. more in the Charité than in the
Homœopathic Dispensary. If it is taken into consider-
ation, that the Directors of the Charité provide an-
nually for 10,000 patients, and that each patient re-
mains on an average 20 days in the hospital, it will be
found that the expenses amount to 62,500 thalers
131 Sgr., Prussian currency. In a Homœopathic hos-
pital, the treatment of the same number of patients, on
266
the same conditions, would only amount to 30,555 thalers
13 Sgr. The Charité would, therefore, save 31,945
thalers by adopting the treatment prescribed by the
Homœopathists. From a similar calculation it results,
that 150,000 thalers would be saved, if an army of
30,000 soldiers were treated homœopathically.
In page 316 of KNOLZ's statements respecting the hu
mane institutions and hospitalsof Vienna, published anno
1840, we find (1) that 20,545 patients were treated in
the I. R. General Hospital, during the year 1838; and,
on page 214, that the general expenditure of this Hos-
pital amounted to 280,222 florins (those of the lying-in
ward and that of the lunatics are not included). The
outlay for medicines alone amounted to 36,642 florins,
according to the Austrian poor-taxes (S. I. c. f. 213), so
that a single patient costs 13 florins 38 krs. to the
General Infirmary; and, if we calculate that every pa-
tient remains on an average 20 days in the hospital, the
expenses per diem for every patient would amount
to 41 krs. (2)-731 patients were treated in the
Hospital of the Elisabethinerinen in Vienna, auno 1838.
The hospital expenditure amounted during that year to
12,893 florins 533 krs. (KNOLZ, f. 230); consequently, in
this hospital every patient costs on an average 17 florins
361 krs.; and the above proportion kept by each patient
costs a day 52 krs. (3)—3,609 patients were nursed
in the year 1838 in the Institute of the Charitable
Brothers in Vienna. The total expenditure in this hos-
pital, according to KNOLz, f. 237, amounted to 37,490
florins. Each patient, therefore, costs 10 florins 23 krs.
or 311 krs. per day. If we contrast the expenditure of
the Homœopathic hospital, in Vienna, with it, we find
that, anno 1838, 604 patients were treated in its wards,
267
and that 4000 out-door patients received medicines be-
sides, and that the ENTIRE outlay of the hospital, accord-
ing to KNOLZ, page 248, amounted to 4,548 florins.
The medicinal outlay for the 4000 out-door patients in-
cluded, each patient cost the Homœopathic hospital of
the Sisters of Charity 7 florins 31 krs. and, retaining
the same proportion as before, each patient costs them
221 krs. per diem. 24,885 patients were treated, anno
1838, in the three Allopathic hospitals in Vienna, and
the total expenditure, medicines, etc., etc., included,
amounted to 330,405 florins. According to the above
calculation, every patient costs 13 fls. 19 krs. on an ave-
rage, and the daily outlay for each patient amounted
to 40 krs., therefore, 171 krs. more than in the Homœo-
pathic hospitals. The difference between the cost of a pa-
tient treated allopathically and one treated according to
the homœopathic system amounts, in this town, to 17
krs. per day. If we take the same number of patients, and
allow the same time of treatment, the total amount of
expenditure would be, according to the homœopathic rate,
187,156 fls. 7 krs., and Government would, therefore,
save 143,248 fls. 53 krs. in these three Vienna hospitals
alone every year, if homoeopathic treatment were
adopted in them.
You see what enormous savings the
Austrian Government, and, under similar circumstances,
every other Government, would make, without its sub-
jects suffering in the least thereby, if, in all civil and
military hospitals, the homœopathic treatment were to be
adopted, assuredly, an object of the highest importance, and
well deserving to be considered by all parishes in all towns
and states, as well as by the Ministers of Finance, etc.
These are indirect taxes, which exceed the direct ones often
by far, and Government is the more bound to free its
268
citizens from them, as, at the same time, by so doing, it
strengthens itself. It is evident, that if Homœopathy
possessed only the advantage of cheapness, this would be
no sufficient ground for this reduction of expenditure, as
the life of man is of higher value than gold. It is evident,
from the rate of mortality, viz., that of 4 to 6 per cent.
under homœopathic, and 10 to 13 per cent. under allo-
pathic treatment, that the former saves 6 to 7 patients out
of every hundred more than Allopathy. Homeopathy does
therefore, not merely save large sums of money to Govern-
ment, but also a great many lives, so that it is strengthened
in a twofold manner by it.
If you add to the favourable mortality and the cheap-
ness of this method, the mildness of its application, in
which all the tortures of the old school, produced by
bleeding, cupping, blistering, cauterising, etc., etc., are
banished, then there can be no doubt, but that things must
soon turn in favor of Homœopathy, if the above advan-
tages are considered in a calm and unprejudiced manner.
It is here also the proper moment to mention the favour-
able manner in which this method has already in-
fluenced the veterinary treatment; the more so, as a
healthy stock of cattle is of the highest importance, not
only for the individual owner, whose entire existence
often depends upon it, but also to the whole country; for
which reason national agriculture ought to take a par-
ticular interest in it. Repeated experiment has shown
that Homœopathy has proved curative, not only in the
more common diseases of animals, but especially in
those which, until now, were considered incurable, such
as, anthrax in horned cattle, glanders, tonic spasms,
monthly blindness, and disease of the glands of horses,
the sturdy (giddiness of sheep), etc. All these frightful
269
diseases, these until now truly unconquerable demons of
agricultural welfare, which frequently ravage entire flocks,
and reduce the most well-to-do farmer to beggary in a few
weeks without his fault, were successfully combated by
Homœopathy. Hereby the excellence of this method wasin-
contestably proved, as there can be no question of faith or de-
ception in animals. Allow me to mention a few instances.
in favour of the above. Mr. VON OHEIMB, first lieutenant
in the Prussian army, says :-"In the month of Sept.
1833, all the cattle on my farm, Neudorf near Nimptsch,
Silesia, were seized with the flaps and foot-rot. To obtain
a very decided proof of the efficacy of Homœo-
pathy, I allowed one ox and four cows to be treated by
a clever Allopathic veterinary doctor, who applied felt
setons to them, strewed blue vitriol between their hoofs,
and injected vinegar and honey into their mouths. This
proceeding was carried out with the greatest care and
trouble. Through this treatment, one cow became very
lame, and remained so for several weeks, and the other
had to suffer a great deal from the disease and the issues.
The remainder of the flock, consisting of 40 animals,
I treated strictly according to the homoeopathic system, and
of these 40, only one draught ox became seriously ill, and
the others only slightly so; they also had a quicker re-
covery than the former ones (ZoOVIASZ, i, 2, 109). The
same gentleman and the chief Veterinary, DR. SCHMAGER
have cured several cases of monthly blindness; and the
Veterinary Surgeons, SCHMAGER, GENZKE, and Lux,
cured the disease of the glands, which carried off so many
young horses. Equally successful were these gentle-
men and some farmers ia curing the glanders, where the
Allopathic Veterinary Surgeons advised that the horse
so attacked, at once should be killed; the same with cascs
270
of tonic spasms of horses, which, in the Royal Veterinary
School in Berlin, is declared to be an incurable complaint;
the advice there given is to kill the horse at once, to save
him the torture of dying from starvation. I once heard
a Professor, lecturing on anthrax, exclaim, in a very
emphatic manner, "Gentlemen, the only remedy is the
club!" Here, again, you are told to kill. Well; for my
part, I wish from the very bottom of my heart that the
weightiest club of science and experience may soon be
raised to crush and annihilate for ever this disconsolate
and fatal doctrine, instead of killing these poor sick ani-
mals, these precious jewels of agriculture, which Homœo-
pathy can free from these complaints. Of the cure of
the anthrax I last year and the year before witnessed
here in the neighbourhood some brilliant cases. A far-
mer saved 10 cows which had been seized with anthrax
(and had been given up) by administering a few drops
of the fourth dilution of arsenicum to them. Mr.
RHODE, the Veterinary Surgeon of this place, cured a
horse, suffering from a disease of the bones, which had
been treated ineffectually with all kinds of allopathic
remedies, with a few drops of the ninth dilution of
silica. Professor Dr. PRINZ, president of the Veterinary
School in Dresden, has, in most instances, declared him-
self in favour of the homeopathic treatment. Many,
and those the most successful Veterinary Surgeons of the
Royal Saxon Cavalry, treat sick horses according to
the homœopathic principle. A great many farmers in
Thüringen and Saxony do the same. A vast number of
animals-cows, pigs, horses, and sheep-have been cured
by my respected and much distinguished colleagues,
Dr. BÖNNINGIIAUSEN, in Münster, and Dr. GAUWERKY,
in Socst. Their cures amount to thousands. Dr. GAU-
271
5
WERKY has classified them in the regular form (Statisti-
cal Report) and forwarded them to the Home Office for
examination and consideration. In Vol. I., Number 2,
1854 of the Revue Medicale Homœopathique d'Avignon
we find very interesting communications respecting the
investigations made in St. Christol by Dr. DESTREUX,
with regard to the epidemic flaps and foot-rot disease of
cattle. I call your attention especially to the statistical
part. Under the expectative method (doing nothing), the
duration of disease was on an average 123 days; under
homœopathic treatment, 73, under allopathic treatment,
far beyond 121, so that the methods rank with animals
in quite the same manner as with man. Most success-
ful is the homœopathic treatment; next, the expectative
one; and most unfavourable, therefore, last of all comes
the allopathic practice. During these observations, the
great usefulness of the homoeopathic prophylactic treat-
ment manifested itself. For, of the 11 cows treated in
this manner, only 3 were attacked, two on the first day
after having been placed apart, and one on the second
day. Their illness lasted on an average only 51 days.
And what is your opinion after all this? Can it not be
asserted, with perfect justice, that Homœopathy has spread
the sphere of its activity with brilliant result over all existing
ailments both of man and animals, and that it has met with a
practical realisation which leaves all other modes of treat-
ment far behind! How many benefits may it yet
have in store for suffering humanity and ailing animals,
benefits which will only become apparent when it
is more fully developed? And, should this not spur
every one on to exert himself, in spite of all obstacles, for
its further propagation and recognition? Yes, here,
where the happiness of millions, and again millions, is at
272
stake, the self-interest of a few must be silent, and truth
which has risen clear and brilliant as the sun out of this
fire-bath of facts, will and shall be in future the sole lead-
ing star on which the rulers of nations and the benefactors
of the human race will cast their eyes.
#
273
LETTER XVII.
HISTORY OF HOMEOPATHY-HAHNE-
MANN'S LIFE AND LABOURS.
It is to Hahnemann's indefatigable zeal, inquiring mind,
and great powers of observation, that we are indebted
for his great and wonderful discoveries-discoveries,
the advantages of which are incalculable, in so far as the
welfare of humanity is concerned. Through these disco-
veries entirely new facts were revealed, and the change
of many old arrangements and views became necessary.
Every great truth has always met with severe opposi-
tion; in fact, the greater the truth, the greater the
opposition. So it here happened over again, and those
who undertook to carry the god-like spark into the
obscure regions of human knowledge, met with a similar
fate to that of those who ventured on a like task before
them; or, to speak with MOSTHOFF, there was a repetition
of Prometheus's fable, viz., the battle of man against
civilization, which, like a tragical characteristic, runs
through the history of the world. Firmly convinced
of the justice and truth of his doctrine, the daring
T
274
founder of Homœopathy could not be deterred from
thinking, working, and battling for the noblest interests
of humanity, and from devoting all his energies, time,
and life to this important task.
He knew the world too well not to be aware that his
doctrine, like every new discovery or invention, would
cause all the passions and self-interests to rise against
it, and that LICHTENBERG'S equally witty and true re-
mark would hold good, viz., "PYTHAGORAS, on discover-
ing the problem which bears his name, offered a heca-
tomb to the gods; since then, all oxen roar when they
hear that a new invention has been made." Tumul-
tuous roaring indeed has taken place, and the passionate.
opponents resemble Baco's night owls, which only see in
the obscurity of their reveries, but become blinded by the
light of experience, and see that least of all which is easiest
to be seen. Instead of investigating Homœopathy, it was
abused; instead of experimenting, the reigning school
sought, in its so-called rationality, the standard by
which Hahnemann's doctrine might be examined and
judged. To this he justly objected, for he could not
sanction mere theoretical arguments against a knowledge
which was based on experience. Knowingly or un-
knowingly, they confounded the DISCOVERIES with their
SUBJECTIVE EXPLANATIONS, and adhered to the LATTER,
whereas only the FIRST ones could and should be the
objects of practical examination and criticism.
A PECULIAR CHIMERA of Homœopathy was created,
and this was attacked in a similar manner to that in
which Don Quixote combated the wind-mills. Sanitary
Councillor RÜMMEL describes this critique in a most
striking manner : -
"The manner in which Homeopathy has been criti-
275
cised is well known to the readers of these pages (the
Archiv). In shallowness, one-sidedness, assumed im-
portance, ridicule, and misrepresentation, opponents
have tried to outdo each other. Merely glancing at the
theory, they in silence passed over the numerous obser-
vations which speak in favour of the new mode of treat-
ment; they have dipped their fingers in mire and in bile to
draw a caricature of Hahnemann's doctrine. And, not
satisfied with prosecuting his doctrine, they slandered
him and pointed out his peculiar foibles, in the hope of
crushing the founder and his work at the same time.
For this reason, I will give you a short biography of
him.
SAMUEL HAHNEMANN was born in Meissen (Saxony),
on the 10th of April, 1755. After having attended for
some time the two different schools of his native town,
he, in the year 1775, went to the University of Leipsic,
to study the higher sciences. From there he went to
Vienna, and finally to Erlangen, where, on the 10th of
August, 1779, he took his degree of M.D. He, after
this settled down as a physician, in Hettstädt, in Mans-
field. Soon after this he went to Dessau, where he
filled up his leisure by studying chemistry, mineralogy,
and mining. His researches in chemistry soon gained
for him a European celebrity; with the illustrious
LAVOISIER he was on intimate terms. As a practical
physician, he also soon gained a considerable reputation
in Germany, the uncertainty of this science, the unde-
cided character of its resources, the uncertainty of their
results; and, above all, the repeated injurious influence
of the violent treatment generally in use caused him to
practise no longer a science which, though it appeared
of great value in so far as theory went, was, in reality,
276
hardly anything better than a coarse, empirical kind of
routine, an irrational administration of drugs, the certain
effects of which were equally unknown as the laws which
should determine their choice.
He therefore, gave up the practice of medicine, and
occupied himself chiefly with chemistry, and the trans-
lation of several medical works from English, French,
and Italian, into German; in this manner, he supported
himself and family during several years. You know how,
already, in the year 1790, whilst translating the Materia
Medica of Dr. Cullen, the effects of cinchona caused him
to meditate and ponder over them, how then a flash of
lightning fell on his mind, and caused the discovery of
the Homœopathic principle, which made him resume
the practice of medicine.
But he worked with the greatest assiduity during
six years before he published the least thing relating to
the subject. It was only in the year 1796 that he com-
municated his discoveries by letter to HUFELAND, and
10 more years clapsed ere he published the results
of his experiments with regard to the effects of medicine
on the healthy body, under the title, "Fragmenta de
viribus medicamentorum positivis sive in corpore hu-
mano sano obviis" (2 vols., 1805.) His writing the
work in Latin furnishes ample proof that it was not
Hahnemann's intention to create a sensation among the
public. In 1806, followed a treatisc entitled "Art of
curing based upon experience," and, in 1810, "The
Organon of Medical Science," which ran through five
editions, and was translated into French, English, Italian,
Hungarian, Polish, Russian, Danish, Swedish, and
Spanish.
After this, the Materia Medica appeared, from 1811 to
277
1821, in six volumes, containing the effects produced
by a great number of remedies in the healthy body.
HAHNEMANN's last great work was that of "The Chronic
Diseases, their peculiar nature, and homoeopathic treat-
ment."
The facts which all these works contain, as well as
the truth of the principle, worked in a reformatory
manner in all directions, and called forth an opposition
which until now is without its parallel in the history of
medicine.
As everything proved abortive, the monopoly of
chemists for the preparation of medicines was brought
forward, and many Governments interfered in its
defence. Tired of the constant persecution of his
enemies, HAHNEMANN left Leipsic, where he taught his
doctrine from 1811 to 1820, at the University, and went
to Cöthen, where the Duke Ferdinand received him most
kindly, and made him his Court Councillor and Physi-
cian in Ordinary. Here he laboured until the year
1838. In consequence of his marriage with a Parisian
lady, he went to Paris. Here, at last, his merits were
fully acknowledged; his house became the meeting-place
of learned and high-placed men, and his aid was sought
after both by rich and poor. He thus, after a long
life of labour, trouble, and persecution, passed the last
seven years of his life in happiness.
He died 1843 in the eighty-ninth year of his life, duly
recognised and respected as one of the greatest bene-
factors of the human race.
In this manner worked and died HAHNEMANN. He
was considered one of the most distinguished, learned,
intellectual, and successful practitioners, up to the
moment that he introduced a change into the practice
278
of medicine, but as soon as he attacked the old school of
medicine, the majority of physicians considered him the
very reverse of all this. But there were also clever
and enlightened contemporaries who openly recognised
his merits as a man and as a physician, and who did not
hesitate to proclaim this publicly. Listen to what the
great HUFELAND says:—
"The subject (homoeopathy) becomes all the more
important, as its founder is a man to whom we cannot
refuse our respect. And that this is the case with
HAHNEMANN nobody will be able to deny, and least of
all the author of this essay, who has been attached to
him for upwards of thirty years by the ties of friendship,
and has always known and esteemed him as one of our
most distinguished, intellectual, and original physicians."
(Journal of Practical Medical Science, HUFELAND and
OSSANN, 1826, part i, p. 7).
In another place, the illustrious HUFELAND writes:-
"The first thing which determined me to take public
notice was because I thought it unjust to treat the
new doctrine with ridicule and scorn. Add to this the
respect which I had, from the very beginning, for its
founder, and which I owed to his former writings, to the
essential services which he rendered to medical science,
a respect which I also had for the names of several
respectable and unprejudiced persons, who recognised
that there was real truth in the matter. I will only
remind you of the President VON WOLFF, in Warschau,
the medical councillor RAU, in Giessen, the medicinal
Councillor WIDEMANN, in Münich. I afterwards had
an opportunity of observing the successful administration
of homoeopathic remedies, which, as a matter of course
drew my attention to this subject, and must convince
•
279
me that it would not do to thrust it contemptuously
aside, but that it deserved a careful inquiry " (HUFELAND,
Homœopathy, Berlin, 1831, p. 4).
J. G. BERNSTEIN says: "S. HAHNEMANN, a much
deserving physician, is known by his excellent prepar-
ation of Mercury, viz. his Mercurius solubilis, his wine
test, and, moreover by his chemical and pharmaceutical
writings, and surgeons also owe thanks to him.”
Dr. WEDEKIND, physician in ordinary to the Arch-
Duke of Hesse Darmstadt, an opponent of homeopathy,
says, notwithstanding this, when speaking of HAHNE-
ΜΑΝΝ, "He is a physician distinguished by his
learning and ingenuity, as well as by his literary pro-
ductions."
KOPP, in Hanan, says:
"He who has impartially observed, and has critically
followed HAHNEMANN's life, from his first appearance as
an author, teacher, founder, and master of a new school,
cannot deny the ingenuous spirit of inquiry, the specu-
lative originality and mighty power of mind of the man.
He, with great talent and sagacity, conjoins a knowledge
of the human character with vast learning; he, with
courage, tries to carry out his plans. Everywhere he
betrays the experimenting observer, the former
assiduous chemical student. Imperishable are assuredly his
merits with regard to the individual particulars of the specific
effects of drugs, and the degree of susceptibility of the
human organism for them. It is a fact, that HAHNEMANN
counts the most embittered enemies of homœopathy among
those physicians who have neither studied nor practised it.”
JEAN PAUL calls Hahnemann a singular double head
of Philosophy and Learning, in his scattered leaves; and
is of opinion that his system must finally draw after it
280
the ruin of the ordinary physicians. He says that as
yet it is but little adopted, and that it is more abo-
minated than inquired into.
I might increase these opinions by many others, but
these will prove sufficient for you, and I close Hahne-
mann's Biography, therefore, with a faithful descrip-
tion of himself, such as the Surgeon-General, Dr.
GRIESSELICH, gave it in May, 1832. Every action of
HAHNEMANN, though he is now about 77 years of age,
shows the energy of a young man. The body would
show no signs of old age, if white locks did not encircle.
the temples, and if time had not, against his will,
shaved his crown, though his baldness is hidden under
a small smoking cap. Short and square, HAHNE-
MANN is active and quick; every movement is life.
The eyes indicate the inquirer, and out of them beams
the fire of youth. The features are sharp and ani-
mated. Age seems to be a stranger to the body, as
well as to the mind. His speech is energetic, and often
flows like a torrent of burning lava against the perse-
cutors of those truths which he for years solicited
humanity to inquire into. His memory is perfect, for
he often, after long intervals, continues there where he
has left off. If he becomes excited, which easily
happens, friend, foe, or matters of science, are the cause
of it. Then his words gush forth continually, his
countenance becomes more than usually animated,
and a peculiar expression settles thereon, which
the traveller admires in silence. Perspiration covers
the lofty brow, the little cap must be raised, and
he has to wipe his head with his pocket handker-
chief. The long pipe, his faithful daily companion
has meanwhile become extinguished, and must be lit
281
afresh with the constantly burning wax taper; nor must
the white beer (Weiss beer), a sort of table beer, be
forgotten. The venerable old gentleman seems to have
accustomed himself so much to this sweetish beverage,
that a large tumbler full of it stands continually on his
table. During dinner, HAHNEMANN also drinks this
beer, which is unknown to the inhabitants of South
Germany. He does not take wine; His mode of living
is very simple, and patriarchal.
That which happened to HAHNEMANN, occurred also
to his disciples, who with love, perseverance, and self-
sacrifice, studied his doctrine, and tried to propagate it,
theoretically and practically. Eminent physicians
grown old in practice, became converts to his doctrine,
and sacrificed their lucrative situations to it.* They
nobly persevered in the battle, which self-interest,
vain desire for glory, obstinacy and self-interest
continually caused them, and in which physicians,
apothecaries, and governments, headed by the allo-
pathic authorities, were equally active. The following
physicians turned homeopaths. Drs. M. MÜLLER, after
an allopathic practice of nearly twenty years' duration,
Dr. SCHNIEBER, a former allopathic physician, Dr.
FITZLER, who had practised allopathy during several
years at Ilmenau, Dr. H. BETHMANN, an allopath of
several years' standing, Dr. SCHWEIKERT, school and
town physician in Grimma, after an allopathic practice
of twenty years' duration. The Imperial Russian States
Councillor KNIGHT, Dr. STEGEMANN, in Dorpat, the
sanitary Councillor, Dr. RUMMEL, after an allopathic
practice of ten years' duration, the Town and
* The late Dr. FEWSTER ROBERT HORNER, formerly President
of the Brit. Med. and Surgical Association, aud 27 years the
Senior Physician of the Hull Infirmary, nobly followed this
example.-Note of Translator.
282
Cathedral physician. Dr. MESSERSCHMIDT, Naumburg,
who had been an allopathist during a number of years.
Dr. GEORGE NECHER, in Naples, afterwards physician
in ordinary of the Grand Duke of Toscana. The court
physician, Dr. MUHLENBEIN, physician in ordinary to
the Duke of Brunswick, and assessor of the Upper Sani-
tary College of Brunswick, who had practised allopathy
for upwards of thirty-three years. The medical Coun-
cillor Dr. STAPF, an allopath of many years' standing,
in Naumburg. Dr. G. A. WEBER, Court Councillor, and
physician in ordinary to his princely highness the
Prince of SOLMS-LICH and HOHENSOLMS. Dr. SCHULER,
at Stolberg, on the Harz mountains, who had practised
allopathy for twenty-five years, etc., etc. I might augment
this number by many more; but those I have enume-
rated will sufficiently prove to you that they are not
young physicians who are enthusiastic for all that which
is new,
and as yet inexperienced and incapable of forming
an opinion for themselves, who had become converts, but
on the contrary, physicians, grown wiser by experience,
who could full well compare the two methods and make a
proper choice in accordance with their firm convictions.
They all acknowledged the superiority of homoeopathy,
and, to deny their demonstrative conclusive power,
would give but a poor opinion of one's own judgment.
These testimonials are contained in the different homo-
opathic journals, in particular in the "Archiv," in the
'Hygea," and in the " Austrian Homœopathic Journal,"
where you may find them in great numbers, and they
increase every day. But with these proofs of the
efficiency and superiority of homoeopathy, the perse-
cution and animosity of opponents keep a like pace, and
the coarsest lies go hand in hand with the most bare-
CC
283
faced impudence. Hear what the venerable Court
Councillor, Dr. MUHLENBEIN, says upon this subject.
"After having read the writings in favour of homoeopathy,
and those that had appeared against it, I considered
it my duty to talk the matter over with my special
colleagues, and to call upon them to investigate it.
Instead of adopting my proposal, I received scornful
and declining answers; it was called downright non-
sense, though these gentlemen had read but little on
the subject, and had made no experiments whatever on
patients. HAHNEMANN's mathematical denomination of
medicinal doses so deranged their minds that they were
unable to consider the matter in its proper light, nor
comprehend what was really meant by it. They did all
they could to turn homœopathy and myself into ridicule.
The one maintained, that if homoeopathy were true,
then present physiology was untrue. The other, that even
if it were true, it still ought to be forbidden. The third said
that he did very well with his allopathy, that it brought
him money, and that on that account he would not
give it up; the fourth wished to prove, by swallowing
with impunity a dose of aconite (which he had by trickery
obtained from one of my patients), that such doses could
not effect anything at all; in another case the same
individual made the attempt to create the real itch
with sulphur; and not being able to effect this, he
fancied that he had completely overthrown homeopathy,
and so proved his utter ignorance of it, whilst the parties
in whom sulphur had failed to produce this skin
disease, looked wonderingly at him, and repeated his
nonsense. Another gave a decoctum seminis cinæ, by
table spoonful doses against hooping cough, and asserted
that he had treated the disease homoeopathically, but
284
that he had not been able to cure it in that manner.
Another acknowledged to me, in the presence of a
patient, that he knew nothing of homoeopathy; he, in
an underhand manner, took some powders away from
one of my patients, ran with them to the club, and
blowing them on the table, exclaimed, of what good can
such trumpery stuff be to any one, and this he did say in
the presence of a patient whom he had treated during
sixteen years unsuccessfully for shortness of breath, and
of which I had cured him through homœopathy. All
possible means were tried to take patients from me;
nay, even strangers who came to live here, and intended
to take me for their doctor, were persuaded by all sorts
of trickery from sending for me, that they might not
be exposed to the poisonous treatment; these very
persons, however, on perceiving their mistake, chose
me, notwithstanding, for their medical attendant
(Archiv. vi. 3, f. 57).
This, with a few exceptions, is the true history of
nearly all homoeopathic physicians. Dr. GASPARI, in
Meseritz; Dr. SCHRÖTER, Medical Councillor; Dr.
TRINKS, in Dresden; Dr. M. MÜLLER, in Leipsic; and
Dr. STÜLER, in Berlin; were even treated worse. Medi-
cal men exclaimed, to their own disgrace, as they
did in the time of HARVEY, "Malo cum Galeno errare
quam cum HARVAEO esse circulator." (In English : I
will rather be wrong with Galen, than believe with
HARVEY in the circulation of the blood, or of being a
charlatan with HARVEY, as circulator, means as much
charlatan, as one who believes in the circulation of the
blood.") CLARUS declared openly, in the Medical
Journal: "We have neither leisure nor inclination to study
and investigate Homeopathy, but declare ourselves decided
285
opponents of the same.”
Yes, the physicians and pro-
fessors of the old school even boast of their ignorance
of Homœopathy before their astonished listeners, and
ask every student, if he has heard anything about this
absurdity, and if some one or other with modest wil-
lingness utters some casual phrase about this supposed
quackery, see what a satisfied mephistophelic smile plays
round the mouth of the-in his self-sufficiency-flattered
professor! But take care, thou prophet on thy tripod,
for its feet are rotten, during night it breaks down, and
there, below, it does smoke awfully.
Entire faculties see themselves forced to fulminate ex-
communication against this doctrine, which overthrows
all the great authorities of hypothesis. About a cen-
tury and a half ago this was done in Edinburgh. Very
striking is the example of Dr. GEORGE RAPP, professor
of the medical faculty in Tübingen. In his essay,
"Medical Clinics, and their relation to Practical Medi-
cine, Tübingen, 1853," he says that the task of
medical clinics consisted in giving to the student the
necessary guidance and opportunity for treating patients,
so as to turn his theoretical knowledge into practical
account. The question: "Has the present Clinical
Hospital done this?" He answers, "No." And he
bases this denial on his own experience, and on that of
others who attended it. He bases himself thereby on
the fact, that the young physician, who enters boldly
and courageously the road of practice, is soon obliged
to admit, with the older colleagues, that there is a vast
gulph between theory and practice; that he gradually
loses his former respect for the academical authorities;
and that it seems ridiculous to him, why, as practical
physicians, we often seek to free ourselves from the
286
very dogmatism of which we were so proud in former days
that we used to look down with utter contempt on our
predecessors. Both scholars and schools prove to him
the impossibility of making theories harmonise with what
is required at the bed of the patient. Dr. RAPP
maintains that a new real superstructure (Anbau)
of Therapeutics has not been completed up to the
present time. Experiment, observation, the instructive
method have taken place in all the preparatory sciences
of medicine, and given to it more or less superiority over
minor practical medicine. The clinical therapeutical
part had as yet not been treated as a physical science.
Different physicians have repeatedly offered proposals
for a self-dependent elaboration of Materia Medica, ac-
cording to new and fixed principles. The half-com-
menced attempts, however, were soon again abandoned.
In times gone by, and even now, it is often sufficient to
mention a clinical factum in a clinical hospital to bring
it in contact with an ingeniously followed-up hypothesis,
to introduce a dogma apparently new and rational in
Therapeutics. He is right in believing, that we might
have found out that now-a-days no preparatory science of
the Clinical Hospital, by itself, could grant us a Materia
Medica for the diseased organism. He considers it the
duty of the clinical physician to investigate Homœopa-
thy, and adds, that there are plenty of theoretical "rai-
sonnements,” but not a single circumspect revisal and
subsequent criticism by professors at the Universities.
The daily increasing number of its followers alone would
justify a critical inquiry into it. But, on account of the
deference which the clinical physician owes in general
to the practical medical public, and also on account of
the intimate mutual scientific relation, he considers it
287
but just to become acquainted with Homœopathy.
Or," asks he, " does the academical investigator stand
so high-are the services which he has rendered to prac-
tice so important-that he should feel ashamed of con-
templating (examining) the performances of his practical
colleagues?" To him the following words of VIRCHCW
can be applied :-"The natural philosophic method
demands ocular evidence, it excludes blind belief,
granted authority, as well as obtruded confidence. It
exacts inquiry, and he who has stood it becomes an
authority. But if we, without any investigation, will
recognize self-assumption for an authority, we cou-
tradict ourselves, if we prosecute the schools. Fac-
tions of schools can only be undone by emancipating
the single ones, by allowing to them the right and means
of self-determination, but not by forcing into one party,
a single school, or a single flock.'
RAPP considers, that according to these principles, his
impartial examining clinical method is amply justified,
and it were even desirable if, on the part of Govern-
ment, regulations were issued for the comparative ex-
amination of the different curative methods. It would be
another question "Whether such an examination would
appear advisable in the present position of the clinical
physician, whether his scientific authority would not suffer
thereby in the eyes of his colleagues?" The study of
Homœopathy has given such unexpected results to Dr.
RAPP, that he considers it his duty to continue inquir-
ing into it, that he may obtain a firm foundation for a
clinical practical medicine, fit for the present day,
which he only sees in a thorough knowledge of the
effects of drugs on the healthy and diseased organism.
Dr. ARNOLD says, "I wish that the learned Dr. RAPP
288
would soon publish the result of his treatment, both as
regards the number of cures and that of deaths, the
time of duration, and the outlay for medicines. I have
the firm conviction that the number will be equally
satisfactory to financiers, as alarming to pharma-
ceutical chemists; and that comparative statistics will
soon convert all unprejudiced physicians to the new
system. Further inimical prosecutions of RAPP, even
if they should lead to his expulsion from the Clinical
Hospital, would be no misfortune for his person, and
not be able to put a stop to the onward course of
science." And this expulsion has already occurred!
In the spring of 1854, therefore, hardly a year after
the publication of his book, Rapp was removed from his
situation as clinical teacher, because he INCLINED
TOWARDS HOMEOPATHY. And is not that which
RAPP did the sacred duty of every clinical physi-
cian? and does not every clinical teacher who omits to
fulfil it render himself guilty of the greatest crime
against science and suffering humanity? And what
judgment will not be, after this, pronounced by the
allopathic profession on the Homœopathists? RAPP'S
removal is again one of those spring flowers which, by
thousands, luxuriantly grow up out of the marshy
grounds of hypothetical doctrines of so-called rational
medicine; but, beware to approach too closely, for it
has a very offensive smell.
But truth can neither be
the course of true science'
annihilated thereby, nor can
be checked. The following words of ANCILLON are
valid: "The weak human arm cannot oppose in a
lasting manner the laws of nature, nor overturn the
regulations of the world. Man can accomplish a vast
deal, if he moves on in the beaten track; but he will soon
289
be seized by the mighty wheel of time, carried away, and
crushed, if he tries to force the spikes in a retrograde
direction." And to these gentlemen we must repeat the
words which Dr. WOLFG. MENZEL already addressed
to them in the year 1830. "It is a disgrace to our age
that Homœopathy meets with so many obstacles. It ought
at all events to have been more thoroughly refuted, and
quicker overthrown, or else been more thoroughly valued
and propagated. The egoism of a few old medical
choristers should, in our enlightened days, not rob a
whole nation of the benefits that must result from such
important discoveries.”
Fully convinced of the truth of their doctrine,
Homœopathists work actively on the fog of old
prejudices disperses amidst the constant strife and
contradictions that are going on; and the brilliant
thought diffuses itself, spreading health and strength in
every direction. In spite of the most severe opposition,
Homœopathy has gained a firm footing in all parts of
the civilized world. It has an abundant literature of
several hundred works, in different languages, and above
2,000 physicians who openly proclaim themselves in fa-
vour of it. Many of the principal towns in Europe do
not count one but several Homoeopathic physicians, who
have all more than enough to do. Vienna possesses 40
Homœopathic physicians; Paris, 50. In Germany, 6
medical journals are published, which occupy them-
selves entirely with Homœopathy; in France, 5; in
England, 2; in Italy, 1; in Spain, 3; North America,
2; The Brazils, 1. There are, at least, 18 learned
societies for its further development. This number
* This number exceeds 6,000 at present, whilst that of the mean
pretenders, who silently and impotently aim at the practice of Ho-
mœopathy sub rosa, cannot be enumerated.-Note of Translator.
U
Uor M
290
already existed in 1848. Since then, Homœopathy has
vastly extended itself, especially in England and North
America, and this proportion has, therefore, risen in a
like degree. In the last three months, again, threc
great associations of Homœopathic physicians have
been formed-the one in München; the second in
Madrid; and the third in Philadelphia. I must not
forget to allude to the two professional chairs, which the
Austrian Government has founded during the last year-
the one in Vienna, to which a clinical hospital is attached;
the other in Prague. Hereby Austria has, in fact, re-
cognized the equality of Homœopathy with the old
school of medicine. This is of all the greater import-
ance, as Vienna has, for a long time, been the main
fostering place of medicine. In latter timcs, Prague
has rivalled it in this respect, in a most dignified
manner. What is your opinion? Does such a history
not speak in favour of the truth and inward value of
Homœopathy? Does it not prove the falseness of the
assertion of the opponents, that HAHNEMANN's doctrine
is rapidly going down? Does it not teach us, in a strik-
ing manner, that the power of facts is stronger than all
the theoretical proofs; that it beats a path, through all
obstacles? Does it not, as these proofs accumu-
late, carry with it the guarantee of its final triumph,
and general absolute recognition? Has not Homœopathy,
pure experiment, and the observation of nature, instead of
invented principles for its foundation? And does it not
thereby stand to Allopathy in the same manner as every-
thing which is fixed and determined, stands to that which
is undecided, e.g., as astronomy stands to astrology; as che-
mistry to alchymy? Docs it not rest thereby on the same
unchangeable and indestructible fundamental pillars as
291
nature itself? Is it not, in the strongest philosophical
sense of the word,a system of practical medicine; because
it possesses a principle which has been derived from
nature instead of being thrust upon it—a principle out of
which all the different parts of the doctrine mutually
penetrate, and animate each other, as one harmonious
unity? Is it not a practical medicine, which from time
immemorial has been the aim of all distinguished phy-
sicians and benefactors of humanity? Has it not already,
in the fifty and few years of its existence, passed through
a brilliant history, to its own glorification? Yes, it
has furnished already, theoretically and practically,
the proof that it is of historical importance, that it ranks,
according to its entire being and its incalculable consequences,
among the greatest manifestations of our age, among
the greatest and most benevolent discoveries which ever
occurred. It has become a great and holy property of
humanity, and we are firmly convinced that it will retain
this property, under all circumstances; that it will allow
it to develop itself in its natural and undiminished
formation. The egoism of a few choristers, whether
they belong to the antiquated, or to the more recent
practice of medicine, shall not longer rob the nations of it.
Therefore, cast a joyful look with me into the future, and
join me in cheering those who are manfully struggling
to propagate it.
UorM
LETTER XVIII.
DETAILS AS TO HOW
HOMEOPATHY IS
COMBATED, AND REFUTATION OF THE
OBJECTIONS ADDUCED AGAINST IT.
In my last, I mentioned to you the severe opposition
which Homœopathy experienced from its earliest infancy
up to the present day. It herein shares the fate of every
great truth, which unveiled entire new facts, and caused
the transformation of deep-rooted opinions. All passions.
were thereby roused up, and remain so still. Stupidity,
malice, dishonesty, intentional blindness, arrogant ig-
norance, foolish wrath, are alike busy in combating the
new doctrine. Nay, the new-capped doctor of the old
school, in whose ears still rings the last question of his
examination, and whose first future patient is still
in the enjoyment of perfect health, considers himself
justified to look down with contempt on his elder Ho-
mœopathic colleague, and to declare his mode of treat-
ment a perfect absurdity. It is undoubtedly a great
recommendation,' both to the student and examinandus,
if he can relate a great many bad things about Homo-
opathy, and if he foretells that its destruction is quite cer-
tain, and will soon take place. I, myself, have witnessed
this during the final examination. From the whole
Mчou
293
manner of the opposition, however, it is clear, that the
victory of TRUTH is little cared for, but well that of the
FACTION. Therefore, all kinds of reasons and objections
are brought forward, no matter whether true or false,
as they are not valued according to their intrinsic merit
but according to the EFFECT they may produce. For this
very reason PERSONS are more attacked than the matter
itself—the DISCOVERERS more than the DISCOVERIES——
the EXPLANATION of the law of nature; therefore, the
subjective opinion which everybody can and must form
for himself, more than the LAW OF NATURE, which is
the expression of the objective truth in nature itself.
When HAHNEMANN called out to his opponents—
"Imitate; but do it faithfully and judiciously;" and
appealed, therefore, alone to the decision of experience;
they found it easier to prove in their study (whilst
avoiding every actual experience), by so-called argu-
ments of reason, the impossibility of Homœopathy, and
they, therefore, met with the same fatality which HEGEL
experienced, on demonstrating a priori, that there could
not exist another planet between Mars and Jupiter;
for, in the same year, the renowned astronomer PIAZZI
discovered Ceres, which describes its course exactly there,
where, according to HEGEL's description, no room
existed for any other planet. And Homœopathy, which
is said to be an impossibility, had the impudence to
accomplish not only the cure of common diseases, but
also to cure those which others considered IMPOSSIBLE
to cure, notwithstanding the high-sounding, but empty
phrases of its opponents. The shallowness of reviewers,
who have just learnt sufficient of a subject to speak in an
easy manner either in favour of or against an opinion;
who make a deal of noise with empty words, and flowing
294
"Ex-
orations also became apparent on this occasion.
periment with candour, judge with impartiality," was
not their Shiboleth; but rather want of fundamental-
ness and surplus of dishonesty. HEINROTH called Ho-
mœopathy a lie; F. A. SIMON called the Reformator in
Cöthen, a pseudo-Messiah. From the pulpits of the
University, this heresy is constantly excommunicated;
and the younger generations are thus wilfully taught to
abhor it; very few of them have read anything about it,
and only know it by hearsay, or are incapable of con-
sidering the matter in the light it ought to be looked at;
they always bring their scales and measures, which are well
adapted for their own inorganic Allopathy, replete with hy-
potheses, but not for the objective organic truth of Homœo-
pathy. Yea; it is a great triumph for this doctrine, and
an indirect proof of its excellence, that it will not allow
itself to be meted out with so rotten a measure; and,
does it not, moreover, directly oppose the so-called ration-
ality of the reigning school, by inscribing on its standard
only those laws which have been ascertained by pure experi-
ment, instead of those that are invented and embel-
lished with all possible subjective opinions and suppositions.
As a necessity, therefore, the standard for it is only to be
found in faithful experiments, as well as in the candid
and impartial comprehension of the results. For Ho-
mœopathists desire, that medicine should be determined
by nature, as a science-as a system-but not that
nature should be determined by the system, as in
Allopathy. The standard of the one method is, conse-
quently, the very opposite one of the other; and each
must, therefore be measured with its own, if both are
to be properly estimated. HAHNEMANN, as a matter of
course, protested against such objections, and his fol-
295
lowers did, and do so still, with the fullest right. He
calls out to his reviewers:
"If you will fare equally well, then imitate in a
sensible manner! If you will not, then loiter on your
disconsolate ways of blind custom in the midnight
obscurity of dreamy systems, lured by the will o' the
whisps of your celebrated authorities, who forsake you
there where assistance is most needed."
But of what use is it? Notions have so settled and
fixed themselves in the heads of these authorities; a
whole army of consequences has so attached itself to
them, and has so grown together with their innermost
being, that it is almost impossible for them to obtain a
conviction of the incorrectness of their own ideas, much
less of the correctness of others. Like bell-wethers,
they are followed by the minor or lazy host of servile
followers, who regulate their judgment not after their
own opinion, but after that of others. Latterly, they
have been joined by those who banish, from the very
commencement, out of the circle of scientific investiga-
tion, all that which cannot immediately be understood,
even by the most ordinary mind, that which cannot be
found by the microscope or stethoscope, by chemical re-
agents, or that which cannot be dissected with the scalpel.
An endless scepticism befalls these gentlemen; and they
do not consider that others have the same right to doubt the
correctness and admissibility of their misgivings. Thus
we obtained a continued chain of sceptics, a true desert
of Sahara, full of phantastical skeletons instead of lively
and strong fleshy figures. CABANIS is undoubtedly right,
in many instances, in maintaining that scepticism in
medical science only promotes ignorance, and serves as
a pillow for laziness. And, notwithstanding the means
296
are so close at hand wherewith they could solve their
doubts, and arrive at correct conclusions, that are based
upon facts. Why do they disdain to contemplate the
repeated faithful experiments and unprejudiced observa-
tions of nature? Very correctly, LA PLACE calls out to
such: "We are as yet far from having recognized all
the powers of nature in their different degrees of action,
and it would be very unphilosophical to deny the existence
of phenomena, merely because they appear unexplainable to
us from the scientific height we actually occupy." And
ABERCROMBIE characterized them as follows: "Whereas
unlimited credulity belongs to weak minds, so does un-
limited scepticism indicate a shrivelled-up mind, which
bases its judgment upon incomplete data, and raises its
own knowledge as a standard of truth." MostнOFF
MOSTHOFF
says, very appropriately," Beneficial, indeed, and neces-
sary for the development of science, was the genius
which constantly denies; but the fool who always denies
is no genius for all that."
L
As everywhere else, so does also, in Homeopathy, the
power of the accomplished fact decide, and such a one it is!
Not by theories, sophistries, or proud contempt, does
experience allow itself to be reasoned away. Of what
avails the playing with ideas against the weighty
seriousness of facts? Here is a ground capable of
bearing; here are proper roots for the future of medical
science, which the blight of ridicule cannot harm; here
the foundation for a scientific edifice has been laid,
against which even the heavy artillery of lies, of slan-
der, deceit, deception, moral dangers, etc., proves power-
less. As such an attempt to blight as it were (mehlt-
haustückchen), Dr. HIRSCHEL quotes the remark of a
medical charlatan, who warned his patients against
Homœopathy, "because it caused people to turn green
297
inside and putrefy." I will now tell you a case which is
here in its place, and which I experienced myself.
A learned Allopath tried to frighten, from Homœo-
pathy, a lady who was very particular about her skin, by
telling her that all who were treated by it turned black.
You can, after this, fancy the fright and disgust she had
of such an infernal system. She suffered from a liver
complaint; and had, as is often the case with such
patients, many yellow spots on the face, and yellowish
rings under the eyes. For several years, the sagacious
disciple of ESCULAPIUS employed all sorts of remedies
and modes of treatment; but, in spite of all this, the
disease gradually gained ground, and the yellow colour
threatened to supplant even the last spot of white. In
the utmost despair, she proved faithless to her prophet,
and surrendered herself to the infernal method-to black
Homœopathy; and lo! after a few months, the monster
of a liver affection, with its yellow spots and rings, was
obliged to retire before the more powerful demon of
Homœopathy; and her face, instead of assuming the
threatened black, appeared in the purest white; and,
as if they had changed parts, the Allopathical colleague,
on seeing the result of the Homœopathic treatment, be-
came jaundiced from spite, atrabilious, and malicious,
and so he has remained to this day, in spite of the
purest whitest light of the evident cure. But we may
as well attempt to wash the negro white as to enlighten
the wilfully blind. To waste only a moment in refuting
such and similar aspersions, would be sinning against
time. For opponents who, without trying something
better, do not blush to doubt the gift of observation—
the love of truth-yea, even the common sense of
Ilomœopathists, have no right to expect any refutation.
298
With them no literary discussion can be carried on, for
they openly deny all sense of honour and manners.
Let them, however, consider the following words of Dr.
KALLENBACH: "With what right do physicians of the
so-called legitimate (allopathic) practice look down upon
their Homœopathic colleagues with proud over-estima-
tion of their position? Have not these made the same
studies-passed the very same examinations which
rational medicine exacts from its physicians? Do Ho-
mœopathic physicians, therefore, not know quite as
much as their arrogant opponents; nay, do they not
understand even something more, namely, the Homœo-
pathic mode of treatment, which the others hardly know
by name?
"Yea; and how often do they acknowledge this igno-
rance by an ambiguous shrugging of the shoulders, when
they ought to feel ashamed of doing so before better
informed non-medical men? Or if afraid of com-
mitting himself to a non-professional, how does then
the much respected colleague-a real wolf in sheep's
clothing—exclaim, whilst raising his shoulders with a
pitiful air: Yes, Homœopathy will do well enough, but
oh! the Homœopathists!' But, away from these
futilities, if it could be of any avail to indulge in
mockery and scorn, you know Allopathy would fur-
nish us with plenty of material to do this to our
heart's content.
(
"I purposely communicated to you the contents and
historical development of Homoeopathy beforehand, that
it might be actually clear to you, how the wilful or un-
intentional ignorance of these facts, is the origin of all
prejudices, and even now proves one of the most important
obstacles against its recognition and propagation. Some of
299
the prejudices and objections, such as the inefficiency
of small doses, the insufficiency of the principle of Ho-
mœopathy that it is a mere symptomatic method, ctc., I
have already alluded to and refuted. I now let the more
important ones of the rest follow, and you will con-
stantly find, that they originate out of ignorance or
malice."
1. "Homœopathy is the grave of science, as it neither re-
quires Anatomy, Physiology, nor Pathology, etc., because it
merely confines itself to the outward signs of disease, with-
out trying to arrive at its cause and nature." The former
letters have, however, proved to you that Homœopathy
exacts all these sciences as absolutely necessary. But, you
know also, that it only sanctions in all of them those
laws of nature which have been ascertained by pure ex-
periment and unprejudice dobservatiou; and that Homœo-
pathy banishes, as it were, completely those which have
been invented by mere speculation and hypothesis, and
forced unto nature. You, moreover, know that it com-
prises all these sciences, and that, out of an organic germ,
it develops an organic science, which makes us acquainted
with the true objective, and not with the invented subjective
laws and manifestations of life; and that, going from the
external to the internal, it tries to determine and lay hold
of the processes of both healthy and diseased life, so far
as the light of facts does reveal, but not as subjective opin-
ions create it. It is, therefore, an organic science, which is
based upon facts, that are the result of experiment and
observation, an impression of nature itself, and an orga-
nic combination and mutual penetration of its laws, and,
teaching only these, it creates a true objective knowledge
and opposes in a decisive manner all the notions, specula-
tions, and hypotheses of so-called rational medicine. As
300
certain as Chemistry dug a grave for Alchemy and As-
tronomy made one for Astrology, so assuredly does this
true organic science prepare one for so-called rational
medicine, which, in reality, is but an arbitrary science, re-
plete with hypotheses and error, and, in this sense, it is
one of the greatest distinctions for Homœopathy, that it
is the grave of a science which is full of illusions.
The following is an extract from the letters of one
who was cured by Homœopathy:-" Homœopathy is
not a system in this sense (the arbitrary subjective), it
is not the admiration of the healthy and the fear of
those who require help, the pride of the novice, and the
confusing recollection of the experienced physician-
it is not one of those works of art, which start from the
most comprehensive survey and stop before the most con-
fined opinions, which start at the cradle of life, and too
often terminate at the grave of the patient. It is not a
school system, like the theories of excitation and of
counter-irritation, not like the vampirism, before alluded
to, of the French, who, in much after the same way as
that of extinguishing a candle to get rid of the thief, tap
off the blood to quieten it. It does not resemble
one of our national philosophical visions, with the
spheres of sensibility, irritability, and nutrition, and
their medical and political equilibrium in the small
kingdom of man. Led by experience, HAHNEMANN
pursued his way step by step. A series of observations
led him to the common cause of all single experiences
of a certain kind. They taught him, in all cases of the
not to be doubted curative action of a remedy, to distin-
guish, among a number of accidental and changeable
conditions, exactly that one which, returning unchanged
in all of them, must be considered as an indication and
301
characteristic of the curative power of this remedy. They,
it is true, did not show him how diseases and remedies
might be judged from the very beginning, nor that this
could be done after single manifestations; but how the
symptoms of the one and the effects of the other, should
be examined in their ensemble, and how the application
of the latter is governed by the results so obtained.”
Is the objective, real scientific nature of Homœopathy,
not clearly described in these words; and do they not con-
tain the conclusive refutation of the false accusation, that
this mode of treatment is not scientific? A short time after
the above remarks were written, Dr. RUMMEL spoke in the
following manner about this reproach :-" Far from
waging a war of destruction against science, Homoeopathy
only wants to recognise that which is true, and banish all
CONJECTURES out of it. We will not deny the expe-
riences of Allopathy, as soon as they stand the test of
real experience, but we will elucidate their explanations
and hypotheses; we do not wish to combat the useful-
ness of this mode of treatment in all cases; but we want
to show where physicians, unlike Hippocrates, did not
observe Nature, but did disturb it, where they TALKED
about the curative power of nature, and suppressed with
a coarse hand its very efforts of cure; where they talked
about causal indications, and in spite of this cured symp-
tomatically, we want to show them how little rationalism
exists behind high-sounding phrases; how true rationality
is a recognition of the limits which here confine us, how
the laws of things, but not their causes are discernible.
""
You see opponents have had sufficient opportunity for
instruction. But they hide their head in ignorance, as
the ostrich hides its head in the sandheap, when unable
to escape from the hunter. But, just as little as such an
302
act saves it, so little will this ostrich-trick of Allopathy
save it from the near grave, which true objective science
digs actively for the subjective pseudo one.
2. The cures under homeopathic treatment are not oc-
casioned by it, but through faith and the power of ima-
gination." This might be indeed possible with persons
who are capable of belief, and who are possessed of strong
imaginative power, although the same opponents say
again, in another place, that they had never seen that the
greatest confidence in a medicine had ever done the least
good-a most singular contradiction! But how will
these gentlemen explain the cures made by Homœo-
pathy in cases where there can be no question of either
belief or power of imagination, I mean in children who
are yet too young for belief; in certain patients with a
diseased mind, where consciousness is completely gone,
as in some cases of Typhus, and lastly, in animals?
must seem truly astonishing to our adversaries, how, in
all these cases, Homœopathy could cure, and how, in
these instances, it actually realises the most brilliant re-
sults. Do sick animals also get better by believing in
Homœopathy or by their imaginative power? Or have
these sceptical opponents suddenly become so very cre-
dulous, as to fancy that quadrupeds and horned cattle
cannot exist without faith? Be careful that these four-
footed animals, by the faith reposed in them do not one.
day grow impudent enough to believe that they also have
a right to believe! Perhaps such animals might then take
it into their heads to believe that they are without horns
and mistake others for themselves.
It
Is this not enough to prove to opponents how dange-
rous it is to base their judgment respecting Homœopathy
upon so loose a ground as belief and imagination; and
303
will they not in future think it wiser to judge it by facts
only? I doubt it. They will remain obstinate, like
the adversaries of VESAL, who, in opposition to him,
maintained that the anatomical plates of GALEN were
made after the aboriginal type of the human race, and,
therefore, the sole correct ones, and that VESAL'S were
only got up after men had changed their aboriginal type.
It was, however, afterwards proved that Galen had never
dissected auy human bodies at all, but had taken those
plates from monkeys. The learned opponents, there-
fore, preferred being a bastard genus of the species mon-
key, than that Vesal should be in the right versus Galen.
It is my opinion, that every interpretation is here super-
fluous so let us proceed!
3. "The cures that have taken place under homœopathic
treatment are all caused by the curative power of nature.”
I at once ask of opponents why they do not avail them-
selves of this power, and why they still continue to tor-
ture suffering humanity with drugs which, in the massive
doses which they prescribe, endanger both health and life,
impoverish the purse considerably, and, according to the
Statistical Reports, do not furnish anything like the favour-
able results obtained by homoeopathic treatment. How
can they any longer justify bleeding, blistering, purging
and other weakening modes of treatment? How defend
the long list of powders, pills, and mixtures, the mere
thought of which makes you shudder? MORITZ MULLER
says very appropriately to such people :-" If it were the
healing power of nature which would have cured, even
without the administration of Homœopathic remedies
why don't you then allow it to cure a disease in a cheap
and easy manner? How can you believe in the curative
power of nature, when, in every casc of illness, you write.
304
out prescriptions; which is a proof that you do not trust
to it, or that you consider your prescriptions more effi-
cacious? How can you ever ascertain the curative
power of nature when you never allow it to work? It
is to you a vis incognita (an unknown power), and yet,
by appealing to it, you wish to upset us, who entirely
act in the spirit of Hippocrates, who, according to the
nature of our treatment must know that power better
than you.
Supposing it were the curative power of na-
ture which effected all the homœopathic cures, then you
possess not sufficient intelligence to prove it, and it is not
to your credit, that you find fault with that which is
better and more in accordance with nature than your own
mode of treatment.
4.
"Diet only accomplishes the cures which happen un-
der Homœopathic treatment." But with sick infants, who
have not even been weaned, as well as sick animals, no
particular change does happen with regard to their diet.
Other sufferings are so severe, of so acute a nature, that
patients cannot take any food at all whilst so afflicted;
this happens also where there is entire loss of appetite.
In all these cases, there can be no question of a peculiar
diet. In addition hereto, come the cures of severe chro-
nic ailments, against which the Allopathic treatment had
been tried in vain for years, and which happened after the
administration of Homœopathic remedies, notwithstanding
that no system of diet had been observed at all. Our
opponents, by supposing that the successful cures of
Homœopathists were caused by diet, give a sorry tes-
timony of poverty to their own modes of treatment.
Is it possible, that this old school of medicine, which
by preference calls itself the rational one, could in more
than 2000 years not find a proper diet! HAHNEMANN
305
had to be waited for! And if in truth HAHNEMANN'S
diet occasions the cures, why do these opponents not
introduce it also to their patients; and, save them
the tortures of dreadful mixtures and powders, as well as
the literal exploration of their pockets, when the cures so
obtained are, according to the Statistical Reports, far fewer
in number than those obtained by homoeopathic treat-
ment? In addition to this theoretical question, we men-
tion the following facts: GRIZOLLE, BIETT, and SKODA
have treated their patients for a certain time without any
medicines. The result was more favourable than under
Allopathic treatment, less favourable than under Homœo-
pathic treatment.
The medical schools of Vienna and Prague, the chief
seats of medicine, have, through a tendency towards
pathological anatomy, accustomed themselves to a more
moderate and objective comprehension; and have, in con-
sequence of this, given up all hypothetical and dogmatical
sentences of Patbology and Therapeutics, and adopted
the expectative (do-nothing) method. They have proved,
by means of statistical reports, that the present (Allo-
pathic) clinical therapeutical maxims, with all their
different methods and remedies, furnish less favourable
results than the expectative method, as Dr. DIETL, senior
physician to the District Infirmary of the Faubourg
Wieden, in Vienna, has numerically proved in the treat-
ment of inflammation of the lungs. He, in the years
1842-48, treated 380 individuals, suffering from primary
inflammation of the lungs. Of these 85 were bled and
106 were treated with large doses of tartarus emeticus,
whereas 189 had merely their diet regulated.
The following table will give you the result of—
X
306
Cured
Died
Rate of mortality
Bleeding.
Antim. tart.
Diet.
68
84
175
17
22
14
20.4
20.7
7.4
Proper diet cured the severest cases of inflammation
of the lungs without the least expence in three weeks,
and the deaths amounted only to 7.4 per cent.; whereas,
by bleeding, 20.4; and, by large doses of tartarus emeti-
cus, 20.7 died. Hear further: In 99 cases of inflamma-
tion of the lungs, which Dr. REIS treated in the Linzer
Homœopathic Hospital, in the years 1843 up to 1848,
only 1 death took place-thus a mortality of 1 per cent.
In the Gumpendorf Hospital of the Sisters of Charity
in Vienna, out of 284 patients, treated homeopathically
by Dr. FLEISCHMAN, and suffering from pneumonia.
during the years 1844-48, only 10 died-thus a mor-
tality of 331 per cent. Consider also that these results,
which were obtained by the expectatire as well as the
Homeopathic treatment, occurred in the same year, and
almost in the same locality, viz., Vienna, so that there
can be no question of a mild or severe epidemic, of a good
or bad locality, with either mode of treatment.
If you compare the numbers 204, 207, 74, 33, you
find, that under the expectative method there were 13
deaths less out of every hundred than under bleeding,
and under the administration of tart. emet., aud that
there died 17 less under the Homœopathic treatment
than under bleeding and tart. emet., aud about 1 less.
than under the expectative method. What results from all
this? That the expectative method is far superior to that
of the Allopathic bleeding and administration of tart.
emet., but that both are surpassed by the results of
the Homœopathic treatment, and that those of the
307
latter are truly POSITIVE. Therefore, Homœopathists,
unlike the physicians of the expectative method, arc
not condemned to play the sad part of mere idle observ-
ers, but they actually, as real practical physicians, ap-
proach the bed of the patient.
5. “Homœopathy injures by doing nothing; for, though
it is not directly injurious with its sugar globules, the
injury, in many instances, is all the greater by neglecting
proper succour.”
succour." Yea, a Professor went so far as to wish
Homeopathists to be brought before the tribunal and
see them condemned for these sins of omission.
Let us again look to numbers. From the com.
parison of Statistical Reports it is clear, that mortality
under Homœopathic treatment averages from 4-5 per
cent., under Allopathic treatment from 10-13 per cent.;
under Homœopathic treatment of cholera 8, under
Allopathic treatment 51 and 67 per cent.; under
Homœopathic treatment of pneumonia 31 per cent.,
under dietetic treatment 74, and under Allopathic treat-
ment (by bleeding and tart. emet.) 20 and 20 7 per
cent. The dietetic method, therefore, does nothing; the
cxpectative, directed by the cleverest physicians in Vienna
and Prague, saves therefore out of every 100 patients
the lives of 13, and Homœopathy the lives of 17 more
out of every 100 patients than Allopathy does by bleed-
ing and administering tart. emet.; and, in cholera, from
43 to 58 persons more die out of every hundred under
the Allopathic than under the Homoeopathic treatment.
The proportion has therefore completely changed; for,
you see, that under the so called do-nothing of Homœo-
pathy, not ouly no lives are lost, but 17 patients are
cured more than under Allopathic treatment, and 4
more than under the expectative method. In cholera,
Homœopathy cven saves the lives of 43 to 58 patients
308
more out of 100 than Allopathy.
The multifariousness
of the Allopathic treatment with bleeding, tart. emet.,
etc., etc., allows, therefore, in pneumonia, 17 patients
out of every 100, and in cholera, from 43 to 58 patients
to die more than the so-called do-nothing of Homœo-
pathists. Let me ask of you, who now does more harm:
the Homœopathist, with his globules and accused neglect
of the proper succour-namely, bleeding, tartar emet.,
etc., or the Allopathist, with all his interfering violent
treatment? And if there can be any question at all of
being brought before a Court of Justice, who is then the
guilty party? Assuredly he who, by his treatment,
does POSITIVE harm; therefore, not the invented sins of
OMISSION—but those that are really COMMITted.
6. "Homœopathists only administer one and the same
remedy in all diseases." This accusation is all the more
readily believed, because Homoeopathic remedies are
generally given in so small a dose, that the different
drugs can no longer be distinguished by the senses; and
that one remedy, be it diluted with spirits of wine, or
in the form of either trituration or globule, looks quite
like the other, having neither smell nor taste. But if
these sagacious gentlemen were only to examine a
Homœopathic medicine case, or open a Homœopathic
Pharmacopoeia, they would soon find that Homœo-
pathy possesses just as many different, and, for the
most part, the very same remedies as those which the
Allopathists have, only that they administer them in a
simple manner and after different principles. As every-
body can convince himself by his own eyes of the truth
of this, this accusation is unfounded, and falls to the
ground, like all the others. But admitted that Homœo-
pathists actually did with one remedy succeed in mak-
309
ing so many successful cures, as statistics prove, then
I think that our opponents ought not to lose a
single minute in appropriating this precious and won-
derful panacea which is so openly and freely offered to
them in all Homoeopathic writings, and administer it
without delay to suffering humanity.
7. "The Homœopathic remedies are powerful poisons?"
Let it not astonish you if the respectable opponent, who
thus accuses Homœopathy to the one patient, imme-
diately afterwards ridicules its remedies as containing
nothing at all, as being inefficient.
being inefficient. For here, as I have
already formerly said, it matters little what the in-
trinsic value of the reasons may be, provided they answer
the purpose. If they only succeed in deceiving patients as
regards the REAL NATURE of Homœopathy, all has been
attained that can be desired, and it is the same thing
whether this is brought about by accusing the former
of practising with poisons, or of doing nothing at all. I
have already spoken to you about this do-nothing system;
but, as regards the practice with poisons, what do you
say? Is it not just and right, that every-one should first
sweep before his own door?
There are many dark, nay, blood-red pages in the
chapter of poisoning of the old school of medicine.
I have already communicated to you some remarks
which refer to it, and which were made by the first
authorities of Allopathy. I here add what the
distinguished Physician PETER FRANK has said:-
"That medical police is more directed against that
which is public, against contagious epidemics, charla-
tans, and quacks; but that it has not been considered,
that in the quiet sick-chamber thousands are gradually
sacrificed, and that it amounts to the same whetherGovern-
310
ment loses its subjects by single or by different disea-
ses." (Syst. of Med. Police, Vol. I, Introduction, page
6.) And remember also what SCHULZ says:-" More
persons are destroyed by the interference of medical men
than are saved by it." Do you wish for more; then read
the essay by KRÜGER HANSEN: "Homoeopathy and Allo-
pathy in the Scales." He, upon the basis of facts, has
drawn the most dreadful picture of the ravages which
Allopathy has committed from time immemorial amongst
humanity. The objection, that such things only happen
to imprudent and unprincipled physicians is not sound.
I only remind you of BROUSSAIS' Vampirism, of the
excessive doses of mercury prescribed by the followers of
BROWN, the large doses of iodine given by physicians of
the first rank; and, instead of the numerous cases I could
adduce, I will only relate the following one.
In the month of May, 1828, a physician in Bicêtre,
Paris, prescribed Prussic acid to fourteen epileptic
patients, who composed a ward which had been en-
trusted to him, and that in such a dose that seven of the
unfortunates (that is to say all who had taken the infer-
nal draught) died almost immediately afterwards under
convulsions; the first died, happily, when the seventh
had hardly swallowed the poison, whereby the others
were saved. Now let it be well understood, that this was
not the fault of the carelessness of a single madcap, who
held a Doctor's diploma, but of the united wisdom of
the medical authorities, who watched over the safety of
public health, for this poisoning was got up after a for-
mula contained in the beginning of the Paris Codex
(V., Clinique des Hospitaux Parisiens, T. ii., No. 66,
FRORIEF'S Notes, No. 441).
*This treatment seems of late to have sprung up again. Note
of Translator.
311
Do you believe that the like does not happen in the
present day? Every day you may meet with young and
old persons with decayed, loose, or even false teeth; and
who has presented them with these? The mercury (ca-
lomel) which in their youth was administered to them,
when suffering from inflammation of the lungs or croup,
and which was prescribed in continued large doses, un-
til the teeth got loose and the cavity of the mouth was
covered with purulent ulcers of a truly carrionlike smell.
I will not even mention the blooming FULL-BOSOMED
girls, who by iodium have and still become pale, ca-
chectic, and FLAT-BOSOMED. Fortunately for these poor
creatures, there are yet clever dressmakers, who by their
art try to restore the faults of medical men and so
prevent public scandal.
In the face of such facts would it not be more advis-
able if opponents never pronounced the words of
poisonous practice? I here again ask them to convince
themselves by examining a homœopathic medicine-case,
when they will find that the homoeopathic remedies, with
a few exceptions, are almost from the same source as those
of Allopathy. There exists, therefore, between the poisons
of Homeopathy and of Allopathy no other difference than
thut Homœopathists prescribe them in small, very small,
yea even in the smallest, the Allopathist, on the contrary,
in very large, doses. I will quote one of the strongest
poisonous arsenics as an example. The SMALLEST dose of
the Allopaths, on an average is from 3 to 7 of a grain
the GREATEST of Homeopathists regularly 10000 0000
grain, the SMALLER and SMALLEST one of the 12, 30, 200,
400, &c., trituration, according to the homeopathic mode
of preparing medicines. The numbers speak too palp-
ably and indicate too plainly, if there is a question at all
30
100
312
of poison, where the danger lies, whether, with the small
and smallest doses of Homœopathists, or with the by
far greater and large doses of Allopathists, and thus
the accusation of poisoning rebounds on the accusers.
That, however, such small and smallest doses of Homœo-
pathists produce no poisoning effect is proved by pota-
toes, white turnips, the leaves of cabbages, the ripe
straw, all of which, according to most recent analyses,
contain arsenic in such small and smallest doses, and
are daily eaten by men and animals as healthy food,
without the least symptoms of arsenical poisoning show-
ing themselves. Similar quantities of arsenic are con-
tained, according to WALCHNER, in all mineral springs,
which thousands of patients drink in great quantities.
every year, and without ever a symptom of arsenical
poisoning showing itself. From this you see that the
strongest poison, in a wise and proper dose, ceases to be
a poison, and Homœopathists know the method and
make use of it to transform, by a wise preparation
and diminution, the strongest poisons into the most
curative remedies..
8. "The diet of Homœopathy is a hunger-cure." Let
us examine its regulations: Homœopathy wants to re-
gulate the patient's mode of life in such a manner, so as
to promote thereby the treatment. It insists, therefore,
on the removal of all errors in the diet, which either
have engendered the disease, or still keep it up. It
allows the patient to take as much food as is necessary,
therefore, as much as is required to replace the loss
occasioned by the continuous change of matter.
From this it results, that, in cases where this change
of matter has become slower, less food must be taken;
but where the contrary to this takes place, more in pro-
313
portion. But this measure of consumption may and must
not be surpassed, for all that is in excess cannot be used
in nutrition, and becomes therefore superfluous, it
does impede the functions, and is therefore a cause of
disease. It is clear, that those aliments are most suitable
to accomplish this, which contain substances, that either
by direct means or by digestion can replace the waste of
matter; therefore, Homœopathy insists that these should
be taken in preference, and does not require those which,
besides being food, possess also medicinal properties.
It therefore prescribes real articles of food in the truest
sense of the word. It forbids only those ingredients
which possess medicinal properties, because the effect
of the given remedy is either entirely or partly disturbed,
and the clinical observation obscured thereby. The
effect of the remedy must be, however, a most possibly
pure, complete and undivided one, and, therefore,
Homœopathy advises, that, to nourish the body, food
only, and not medicines should be used; a perfectly just
and natural wish; and for this very reason, comprehen-
sible to everybody who does not forcibly shut his ears
against the voice of nature. As the articles of food are
only to replace the waste of matter, and as in every in-
dividual instance the change of matter differs, it results
that there cannot be any absolute dietetic rules which
are valid in all cases, but that they are to be regulated
according to each individuality. Here, as everywhere,
the law of individualising must be attended to, and
Homœopathy, which has this law inscribed on its stand-
ard, expresses itself as follows in its rules on diet:-
Offer to the patient as food that which is qualitatively
fit in each case, that which corresponds and agrees with
his individuality and present state, therefore, that which
314
is dietetically similar; because this can only replace the
wasted matter, and become itself a part of the organism,
without causing hurtful secondary effects. Homœopathy
thereby maintains the organic process of life at its
utmost height and energy. It fulfils, therefore, the
highest philosophy of diet.
cure.
In acute, or so called feverish, diseases, there can hardly
be a question of proper food; for such patients have, in
most instances, little or no inclination for it at all. It
is therefore wise to pay attention to this indication of
nature, and to restrict the patient's diet to that which is
absolutely necessary. Against every surplus, patients
generally show their disgust-a striking proof that they
are not hungry, or, that they are not undergoing a hunger-
The above given rules on diet are generally
observed by Homœopathists in chronic diseases; but
instinct and habit retain their privilege. On this ac-
count, no considerable change or restriction is to be
made as regards diet, as the most dangerous chronic
diseases are cured without. But this does not forbid
Homœopathists insisting seriously on the removal of the
creating and maintaining cause of the chronic ailments.
as well as of all that might interfere with the action of
the remedy or possess medicinal properties. For this
reason they forbid wine, brandy, liquors, strongly spiced
ingredients, tea, strong spiced beer, and coffee, which is
often the cause of chronic ailments of the stomach. When
taking aconite, wine and acids are forbidden; when
taking belladonna, coffee, because these stand in an
antedotal sense to each other, and therefore neutralise
their mutual effects. For this very reason, Homœo-
pathists forbid, if they wish to work upon certain orgaus,
all kinds of food, which exert a specific influence
315
upon the functions of these organs; for which reason,
asparagus, parsley, celery, &c., are forbidden when
remedies are prescribed against diseases of the kidneys
and bladder, that the functions of these organs may
not be disturbed; but kept in the fullest suscepti-
bility for the action of the remedy. It is quite certain
that it will then better develop its effects and furnish
purer results to the observer, than when disturbed by
the simultaneous action of other ingredients. On ac-
count of this interfering with the action of the remedy,
strong scents, incense, aromatic washes, most tooth-
powders, composed of various ingredients, in parti-
cular those of china and camphor, are forbidden.
Homœopathists, so far from forbidding that which is
necessary, recommend chiefly the more nutritious kind of
food, such as the meat of full-grown animals fed in the
open air, in preference to that of the unnatural fat meat,
which has been obtained by fattening animals in
stables, or that of new-born animals and very young
poultry; therefore, in general, no fat pork and other
kind of fat meat, salted meat, too young veal, richly
prepared vegetables, &c., but well roast or boiled beef,
mutton, poultry, game, eggs, fish; with a few exceptions,
broth, most sorts of vegetables, plain puddings, cocoa,
milk, &c. In addition to this, the partaking of harmless
things is allowed, for diet is not to be rendered difficult
by unnecessarily forbidding things; but the cure is to
be promoted by appropriate nourishing articles of food,
which are free from medicinal properties. Even those
things which are generally forbidden, are allowed if the
body has become accustomed to them, if it would be
unusually excited through not receiving them, or if
its reactive power has become so weakened, that every
316
remedy remains without effect. In such cases, the mo-
derate use of wine, coffee, tea, &c., is not only not for-
bidden, but absolutely necessary to promote the cure.
Thus, constantly considering the change of matter
and the reactive power of the body, Homœopathists
only follow up the requirements and hints of nature,
and wisely give their dietetic rules, equally free
from troublesome pedantry and untimely flexuosity
and subserviency. These are, therefore, no arbi-
trary laws got up according to the chemical physical
properties of bodies, or formed and modelled according to
our own inclinations and habits; but laws which have
been obtained by the objective contemplation of organic
nature, which exacts the most nourishing articles
of food that will at all times replace the waste of
matter in the most complete manner, and so form the
best safeguard against hunger-the perceptible want of
matter. Homœopathists are never forced to condemn
their patients to the most dreadful pangs of hunger, by
depriving them of the necessary food to replace the waste
of matter, as is the case in the frightful hunger-cures of
Allopathy. On the contrary, they, in every case, pre-
scribe the most nourishing diet, and only an ignoramus
or slanderer can speak of a homoeopathic hunger-cure.
As far back as the year 1832, the Secret Councillor, Dr.
KOPP, in Hanau, spoke as follows:-
"The Homœopathic diet has been called a very
meagre one, nay, even a hunger-cure; but this is not so,
inasmuch as in most cases, it ordains that all kinds of
nourishing things, such as meat, broth, eggs, chocolate,
&c., should be moderately partaken of, without being
too severely restrictive as regards the quantity." But
opponents have eyes and do not see, and cars and do
317
not hear. However, they may consider that the truth
is heard by other people; and that the day is not far off
when it will resound in their ears in no pleasant and
gentle manner.
9. "Homœopathy has been tried by physicians, and
found to be untrue." If an opinion is to be given about
a point, it is necessary, first of all, to have an intimate
knowledge of it. This intimate knowledge is also indis-
pensable with regard to the investigation of Homœopathy;
and, as its result is a theoretical and practical one, its
trial demands, besides the most exact theoretical know-
ledge, also practical experiment, undertaken in a sensible
and candid manner. Opponents, therefore, who, in their
study, try to refute the theoretical part, and endeavour
to prove the impossibility of Homoeopathy by all sorts of
arbitrary representations, by sophistic tricks, are unable
to give an opinion, because they have not paid any atten-
tion to the more essential, viz., the practical part. Their
heads are, moreover, so filled with the inorganic, hypothe-
tical, subjective mode of viewing things, of Allopathy,
that they are not at all able to comprehend the organic,
objective idea which pervades Homœopathy. They see
through their allopathic-stained glasses, and maintain that
Homœopathy is stained like their spectacles-a mistake
which they will only find out when they put their spec-
tacles aside, and, with undeceived look, view things as they
really are, and not as the stained-glasses make them
appear. If bad-will is added to this, you can easily
guess what you may expect from such experimenters.
The practical experiments even show still greater
superficiality, shallowness, and dishonesty; and therefore
must prove abortive; for, as the practice of Homœo-
pathy exacts so careful an organic study of all medical
318
sciences and in its treatment, the most careful organic
realisation of this knowledge in each separate case of
disease; as, moreover, the organic comprehension of
mcdicine is only possible when all old inorganic views
are thrown overboard; you can easily conceive that this
is not the work of a few days or weeks; that it is not
sufficient to have read merely the one or the other
homœopathic work, and to proceed then immediately to
experiment. Such a proceeding naturally offers the
saddest results, which do not terminate in the exposure
of Homœopathy, but in that of the experimenter. All
such experiments bear the brand of insufficiency, imma-
turity, and malevolence on their very brow; I re-
peat immaturity, for one does not become a good
Homœopathist in a few months; no, not even can the most
learned Allopath, though opponents would so gladly
make the public believe that such is actually the case;
it is the work of many years of serious and deep study.
Most physicians who experiment with Homœopathy
without possessing a thorough knowledge of it,
proceed in the same spirit as when they try a newly re-
commended remedy, without having an exact knowledge
of the same, and naturally with the same wretched 1e-
sult. Such experiments, as well as the opinions which
physicians of all classes, natural philosophers, medical
counsellors, nay, entire colleges, have expressed about
Homœopathy, prove clearly that these gentlemen know
everything except what they require to know.
the organic-individual law of nature in its entire compass
and entire depth. Unfortunately, something morally
worse is often added to ignorance. I merely remind
you of what Dr. MÜHLENBEIN says on the subject.
I mean
The essential conditions of Homœopathy-those of
319
•
adhering to that which is organically individual—are
wanting throughout all these experiments. This is es-
pecially the case with those made by Dr. ANDRAL, of
Paris, which are in every respect so devoid of the least
merit, that every novice in Homœopathy would be
ashamed of them; they have also been severely criticised
by several parties. I myself have experienced, that
a "Physician tried to exterminate Homoeopathy by
giving to all his patients, without exception, a grey
powder (ink and sugar of milk triturated together).
Should not such a experimenter, instead of refuting
him, be forced to swallow ink himself?"
However mean and ridiculous such proceedings are,
they do not fail in their effect on the public, who are,
for the greater part, ignorant of the real nature of me-
dicine, and regulate their opinions after that of their
medical attendants, whom they are accustomed to con-
sider competent judges. To be competent, however, in-
timate knowledge and practical ability are required; both
of which are wanting in allopathic physicians, with regard
to Homœopathy, as its inorganic-individual contents is
quite different from the inorganic-generalising one of
Allopathy. Though both systems have the same aim,
viz., that of curing diseases; yet, their ways, means, and
modes of attaining this end differ completely, and a fol-
lower of Allopathyis, therefore, no more justified in giving
his opinion of or to judge Homœopathy,than the captain
of a sailing vessel is a fit judge of a steamer, merely be-
cause both carry passengers and goods; or will a good
coachman, without any further teaching, make a good
engine-driver? I full well know what your answer and
that of every rational person will be; I also know that
you and every rational person will only recognise theo-

320
retically and practically educated men to be competent
judges of Homœopathy, and that the sacred duty which
every citizen owes to suffering humanity and to the
great objective law of nature, on which Homœopathy
is based, will cause you to repulse all frivolous and ma-
licious intruders.
I here have put before you the main objections and
abuses which are preferred against Homœopathy, and
have completely refuted them. As a matter of course,
there are still more of them; and new ones will in the
present and future certainly be devised. You, who now
understand the real and true nature of Homœopathy,
will, by an unprejudiced comparison, immediately re-
cognise their futility, and share with me the conviction
that all these arrows which have been shot off either by
ignorant or malicious persons, will rebound powerless like
the others from the mailed breast of truth which pro-
tects Homœopathy. Would that opponents, instead of
wasting their time in such useless and hateful endeavours,
might sweep before their own door, and cleanse the
chaos of all the trash, in which even the last spark of
organic science threatens to go out! If Homœopathists
wished to make objections and insinuations, or to raise
complaints, you know they need not INVENT and devise
them! Everywhere objective material can be FOUND IN
DENSE MASSES for this purpose! It would form a small
Blue Book; and rest assured, that in spite of all sophis-
tical defence, the unbiassed and impartial judge would
more than once pronounce the sentence of "Guilty."
How can Allopathy venture, under existing circumstances,
to question, make insinuations, or condemn Homoeo-
pathy in an arrogant manner?
And self-respect will not permit, that Homœopathy, like
321
a serving and modest hand-maid, which opponents would
wish to make of it, should watch anxiously and appre-
hensively the looks of Allopathy, of Allopathy which,
devoid of every organic law, is doomed to the most dis-
graceful servitude of the most arbitrary hypotheses and
speculations, whilst Nature herself has, through its or-
ganic law, created Homœopathy a free Queen. Dr.
JOCHMANN is perfectly right, when he says, in alluding
to the objections which have been made against this
organic science, "I do not know whether it is absolutely
required to be a physician, to raise such objections; but
it is quite apparent to me, that one need not be one to be
ashamed of them."
Y
LETTER XIX.
THE SELF-DISPENSING OF HOMOEO-
PATHISTS.
I HAVE NOW come to the golden apple which the Goddess,
very soon after the birth of Homœopathy, threw among
the assembled Homoeopaths, Allopaths, and Chemists.
Time exacts, that it should not roll any further, but that
it should, on the contrary, be stamped into a coin, which
creates confidence and guarantees to us, the regeneration
of suffering humanity. This will occur so soon as
Homœopathic physicians are no longer threatened to
have the right of dispensing taken from them, or that
this is allowed to them merely as a special favour; but
when it shall be recognised that they are duly entitled
to this right, and shall be assured that they may carry
it out in an unmolested manner. If a method is recog-
nised, the only means through which it can prosper,
must be sanctioned also. At every moment, physicians
must be able to satisfy themselves of the genuineness of
the remedy which they are about to prescribe; if not,
they are totally unable to take proper care of their
patients, as conscience bids them to do, or of forming
323
an idea about the efficiency or inefficiency of the medi-
cines prescribed. The inefficiency of a drug may always
give rise to the question:-Was it inefficient, on account
of being wrongly selected, or because it was not genuine,
or has, perchance, not a wrong medicine been given
by mistake instead of the real one? In this manner,
physicians cannot possibly make reliable observations and
experiences; they can, therefore, neither verify the
present results of Homœopathy, nor attend to its
further scientific development. Conviction of the
genuineness of the prescribed medicines is absolutely re-
quired for every method. Homœopathists, however, can
only have it by preparing and dispensing the medicines
themselves. They generally prescribe them, in the ma-
jority of cases, in such triturations or dilutions, that it is
either entirely impossible to prove their material exis-
tence, or, if this can be done in the lower attenuations, the
successive attenuations cannot be exactly distinguished
the one from the other. The certain hair-splitting limits in
both are, however, of the greatest importance in practice.
It is also necessary that these medicines should not be
prepared and kept in places where the atmosphere is
filled with the vapours of drugs; for in such a case they
cannot be relied on. Only by observing the effects of
drugs on the healthy and diseased organism, the certi-
tude of their genuineness can be obtained, and such ob-
servations fall only to the sphere of the physician.
Government can therefore never undertake to procure
for the public proper and reliable homœopathic remedies
through chemists, as it quite impossible to control
them. The first and most essential intention of Govern-
*
* Dr. STENS alludes to allopathic chemists, who, in some in-
stances, make up homeopathic prescriptions.
324
ment, as regards the law respecting chemists, becomes
therefore questionable. If this intention is to be carried.
out to its fullest extent, homoeopathic physicians only
are entitled to prepare their medicines, because they
alone are able to decide by observations on the healthy
body whether they are genuine or not. The free un-
checked development of science and the welfare of all
citizens who entrust their lives to Homœopathy, prove
the self-dispensing of Homœopathists a necessary in-
violable right, and a necessary consequence of homœo-
pathic practice. Hence it results, that it is the most sacred
duty of Government to recognise this right of Homœo-
pathy, and to enforce it by law. There can be no ques-
tion about any infraction of the privileges of apothecaries.
They, from the very commencement, were subjected to
the severest control of the medical authorities; and, as
this is impossible with homoeopathic remedies, these
monopolies, for this very reason, cannot be extended to
Homœopathy. Besides they are logically and gram-
matically strictissima interpretationis, and therefore
only to be applied to the medicamenta officinalia, which
are prepared after the rules of the old school of medi-
cine, and, according to the opinion of all lawyers, can-
not be extended to a discovery, which was not made at
the time these privileges were granted. In a legal point
of view, our dilutions are no medicines at all, as there
are no rules laid down for their preparation in any official
Pharmacopoeia. In accordance with the laws of the country,
Homœopathists allow chemists to dispense the crude
drugs, as this forms part of their privilege. Thus no
real privilege of the apothecary is infringed, if physi-
cians prepare and dispense the homœopathic medicines
themselves. But, let us admit, for a moment, that these
325
privileges were entirely or partly annulled by self-
dispensing, does it then not sound fabulous that in our
present important time, when so many historically firm-
based privileges give way to progress, that Government
does not, in this case, relinquish its rights of making re-
forms suited to the spirit of the age, and that it would
rank the private interests of apothecaries above those of
the general welfare of humanity and science! Truly,
such a belief may remove mountains, but it will not stay
the onward cause of progress, and therefore be un-
able to prevent any arrangements it may require! For
it is clear, that apothecaries exist on account of patients,
but the latter not for the former. Sanitary Councillor
RUMMEL says, We do not deny that the livelihood of
apothecaries is very much endangered by the self-dis-
pensing of Homoeopathists. But this is the fate of all
institutions which have outlived themselves, entirely or
partly; and though we do not deny our regret to the
said profession, we should find it very unjust to tax
citizens, and, in particular, the poor suffering part of
them, for the maintenance of apothecaries; and it
would amount to this, if, for the welfare of chemists,
patients were forced to pay dear for the medicines which
the physician gives them equally good, and for nothing; nor
can Allopaths complain that Homœopaths are hereby pri-
vileged. There can only be a question of preference
where more than one have a right to a thing; and seeing
that under the same circumstances it is given to the one,
and denied to the other. The question arises, therefore,
here:-Have Homeopathists and Allopathists an equal
right to dispense remedies themselves? Taking the matter
in an absolute manner, we answer with a direct
Yes. And this the more so, as hereby the inven-
326
tions and discoveries of the physician are secured to him
as property, a right to which he is equally entitled with
every other citizen. If we, however, look into the history
of medicine, we find that already, in former times, the
number of medicines required had so increased, that their
mixtures had become so complicated, and the mode of
procuring them so expensive, and their preparation.
required so much time and money, that the physician
was unable to attend to all this, besides his usual
avocations. Government then divided the labour, and
created the apothecaries with their privileges, thinking
that medicine would thus be practised in the best
manner possible.
To be sure it was always a delicate affair between
two evils—the one of entire ruin, the other of a neccs-
sarily limited income-to have to choose the latter,
the lesser one, and we do not envy the position in
which Allopaths are placed through this, for it renders
their observations very difficult, nay, often quite
uncertain. We rejoice, however, to find, that the very
reasons which caused Government to take away from
Allopathic Physicians the right of dispensing their medi-
cines themselves, obliges them to grant it to the Homœo-
paths. With Homoeopathy, medicine has entered upon
a phase, where it must take back the ancient and sacred
right of self-dispensing, which, for the welfare of suffer-
ing humanity it had been obliged to hand over for a
time to the apothecary. Thus the disparity of the
circumstances of both methods renders the disparity
of the treatment necessary, so that each may enjoy its
perfect development and practical execution; and without
being unjust towards itself, and the higher idea of
Government, the one cannot complain about a privilege.
being granted to the other. Under these circumstances,
327
it is evident, that, even if the results of both systems were
alike, that the homeopathic treatment offers a greater
advantage to the poor, and that, consequently, the phy-
sician who is a follower of this system will have a
greater call of patients than his Allopathic colleague.
This circumstance has often created bad blood, and
mightily assisted those who complained about being
slighted, and that privileges were accorded to Homœo-
pathy. We can only see a proper recognition in it such
as every progress deserves, and wish, from the bottom
of our hearts, that these complainants may soon enjoy the
same advantages, by simplifying their system in a similar
manner. We wish this all the more, as suffering humanity
in general, and the poor in particular, would derive bene-
fits herefrom. For the cheapness of medical assistance,
derived from the self-dispensing of homeopathic phy-
sicians, is of such great importance, both to the
individual patient, as well as to the Government, that
we cannot help repeatedly calling the attention of the
Ministers of Finance to this important point. It is
quite in accordance with the maxim of self-administra-
tion of the present time, viz., that what ONE class can
do, should not be done by Two. How easy it is for
Homœopaths (on account of the small quantities) to
carry the medicines in their pocket, and to administer
them without the least loss of time, which, in a country
practice, is of the greatest importance.
What shall we reply to the objections that have been
raised against self-dispensing? That which is granted to
Homœopaths should be granted also to every other me-
dical practitioner. Assuredly, if it be proved to be a
necessary consequence for the completion of the one or
other mode of practice, and if it agrees with the higher
328
Now,
Or,
idea of Government (to perfect the mode of practice).
We have already discussed this claim before.
to the next objection :-By granting the right of self-
dispensing to physicians, they are no longer under
the control of the medical authorities, and especially of
that of the Apothecaries; and the poisoning and quackery
of non-medical men are hereby encouraged. We, in
turn, ask, who controls the apothecaries? Or should
we be foolish enough to believe that an inquiry which
happens once in every year, and often only once in three
years, is a sufficient guarantee to us? Such a thing is
too fabulous to be believed. The honesty of the apothe-
cary alone can be our guarantee. But, since when have
Physicians become less honest than apothecaries?
is perhaps the higher scientific education of Physicians,
which Government exacts, a reason to enjoy less confi-
dence than apothecaries do? It has been firmly be-
lieved until now, that, under like circumstances, superior
education went hand in hand with a more developed
morality. If physicians do not choose to avail them-
selves of this advantage, they, at all events, have a
right to claim the same amount of confidence that is
placed in the apothecaries. We shall reject with indig-
nation every attack on this sacred right of the physician;
and we expect that our colleagues will do the same, let
them belong to what school they may. But if physi-
cians and apothecaries are equally honest, and if we
consider that the physician's conduct is determined by
the interest he takes in science, and in the welfare of
his patients, and the reputation which depends on his
cures, whereas that of the chemist can only be a purely
mercantile one, and that, in most instances, he is again
to depend on his assistants; then, the question: From
whom may we expect the most reliable medicines? from
329
the apothecary or the physician? is readily answered.
This is the easier with regard to Homoeopathists; for
their very simple and inexpensive remedies* require
neither the knowledge the many compound mixtures do,
nor the technical routine, through which a division of
labour arose, and on account of which apothecaries were
created. The conclusion is, that, if poisoning and
encouragement of quackery is feared from physicians,
chemists are more liable to commit such errors, and
that it is against all reason to make the latter the over-
lookers of the former. With regard to Homœopathists,
we must once more remind you of that which we have
already mentioned on a former occasion, namely, that
no control is possible, on account of the small doses,
either on the part of the medical authorities over
apothecaries and physicians, or of apothecaries over
physicians. Add to this injudiciousness and foolishness
of controlling in general, the impossibility of examining
and testing the medicines through chemical or any other
means. To this comes the collision which the apothe-
cary, whose income is considerably lessened by Homœo-
pathy, has to stand between official duty and that of
providing for his family, as well as his general unbelief
in the efficacy of small doses. So it stands with the
control. In spite of it, the morally bad physician can
find means sufficient to carry out his wicked plans and
elude the surveillance of the apothecary. "If Govern-
ment wishes to avoid the afore-named evils completely,
let it then provide" as Surgeon-Major Dr. GRIESSELICH
so well expresses himself, "thoroughly well-educated
physicians, and give them a suitable status; then it
will require no policemen and gens-d'armes, spies, or
* If Dr. STENS lived in expensive England, he would not thus
underrate labour.-TR.
330
informers, through whom they are only held in fear
and hypocrisy, but are not placed in that position
that is due to their responsible avocations. I believe
that I have proved, by this explanation, that the
self-dispensing of remedies is a necessary consequence
of Homœopathy; and, moreover, the right it has
of being recognised by all governments. I will
finally draw your attention to the fact, that Bruns-
wick, Prussia, and Weimar have made this right
dependant upon a certain examination; that Austria has
recognised the principle of giving medicines gratuitous-
ly, that in the Grand-Duchy of Darmstadt and in the
Duchy of Meiningen the self-dispensing of homœopathic
physicians has been permitted; and that in Würtemberg
every physician who asks for it obtains permission to
dispense his own medicines. Besides this, most German
Parliaments have duly considered this subject, and pro-
nounced themselves in favour of it.
LETTER XX.
SURVEY OF HOMEOPATHY-ITS POSITION
-WHAT HAVE HOMEOPATHISTS TO DO?
I have endeavoured to place before you the true and
faithful portrait of Homœopathy. You have learned
that it was brought to light by genuine experiment, and
repeated objective observation. On these two foundation
pillars, the sole ones of every true physical science, the
structure of Homœopathy is based; and on its portals
we find inscribed the maxim of "similia similibus
curantur "; a law which has been discovered in nature
and not invented by mere speculations. This maxim
never sanctions any preference or dismembering in
its execution; it exacts that life must be conceived
in organic unity. All option and hypotheses cease
to have a scientific value; only pure objectiveness.
-facts-may lay a claim to it. They must be com-
prehended in their organic combination with a mind
devoid of prejudice, progressing from the external to
the internal, illumined with the light of facts, and not
with the will-o'-the-wisp of hypothesis. In doing so, it
332
1
<
is absolutely necessary to consider the different mani-
festations of life independently by themselves, that
each takes its standard only from itself, so that they
never appear in a determining, but only in an explana-
tory manner, the one for the other. They subordinate
themselves to uniform life; from which they receive their
laws, and the separate sciences of Physiology, Pathology,
Materia Medica, and Therapeutics, carried as it were by
the organic unity, and specially stamped by it, form
here the true organic science of medicine. It develops
itself from an organic germ, comprises all its mem-
bers in organic association, and, acquainting us
in this manner with the laws of the manifestations
of life, which have been ascertained by experiment
as well as by objective observation, it teaches us at the
same time the means to maintain healthy life, and to lead
back to health that which is suffering under disease.
And for this it is only qualified by its real natural philoso-
phic method, which recognises as laws only the answers of
nature itself, and not the cerebral reflections of the specula-
tive mind. For this reason they are as firm as nature
itself, and do not bend to the arbitrary dogma of notions
and hypotheses, through which, until now, an organic
science of medicine, and, therefore, natural philosophic
therapeutics have become impossible. With it, the reign of
old hypothetical systematics is at an end, and that of facts,
with the laws thereby revealed, commences. No scholastic
dogma, therefore, hinders and enslaves the mind
and will which observe the laws of nature only.
Banished is the philosophical spirit of falsehood, which
in artificial systems builds castles out of mere ostenta-
tious suppositions. Here we no longer have the rational
law of cure, of subjective inclination, but the true rational
333
one of objective necessity. Here the laws of nature must be
ascertained, for all hypotheses are forbidden. Here,
not as in the old school of medicine, castles in the air
arise as if by magic; but the firm structure of medicine
is built out of slowly matured observations. And because
Homœopathists in this manner only act in accordance
with the objective laws of nature, they receive the hand-
some reward of realising the artificial cure, this noblest
and highest problem of the physician, and that in con-
tinually increasing perfection, the further they proceed in
the objective perception of nature on the road of facts.
They thus by deeds prove the falseness of the much
resignation affecting the assertions of Allopathic physi-
cians, that the entire science of medicine is incapable of
altering in an essential manner the rate of disease and
mortality. Let opponents turn and twist in whatever
way they choose, the actual cures are too brilliant, and
the statistics speak with too weighty numbers in favour
of Homœopathy thus, that the system of negation could
any longer be persisted in. In the same degree, that it sur-
passes Allopathy in real scientific precision, so does it also
exceed it in successful practical results. DR. M. Müller
said some years ago :-" Homœopathy has, in the brief
span of its career, advanced further than the old school
of medicine in 25 centuries: it is even now based on a
more scientific foundation than the latter. And all
through its own powers, easily developed by experience,
experiment, and observation, in spite of all obstacles,
and discouragement on the part of Government.
Notwithstanding the combined efforts of thousands of
physicians, for the most part clever men, the old school
is unable to advance as a practical science, which on
account of its brilliant position, it ought to have done, IF
334
IT WERE POSSESSED OF THRIVING GERMS, but mere empty
husks, dead heaps of stone are grown together with its
immovable frame, and it is even INFERIOR to the snail,
which at all events carries its own shell with it.
And how is Allopathy fostered by Government in
spite of all this, with what princely munificence are not
millions wasted upon it! Does it not possess professorial
chairs, hospitals, and dispensaries more than enough?
Are not all official posts and privileges held by its fol-
lowers ?
What enormous expenses are saddled on
Government and the parishes by its military and civil.
medical institutions; and does not the tribute which
those who are treated allopathically pay to physicians.
and chemists amount to as much, and in some families
even to still more, than all the remaining Government
taxes? Are not thousands abandoned thereby to misery
and death; and is Government in this way not deprived
of many truly excellent powers? And if Homœopathy
now, instead of developing hypotheses, does develop a
real Science; if its practical execution furnishes the most
brilliant results, and thereby saves to Government the lives
of thousands of citizens; if it frees them from the most
pressing and heaviest tributes, in so far as health and money
are concerned; if, moreover, it saves considerable sums
for the most praiseworthy undertakings; if it has hereby
paved a way for itself, in spite of all obstacles, and enjoys
the confidence of numerous rich and poor: is it then right
that those privileges and rights which Allopathy
possessed for a length of time, should still be held back
from it? Privileges and rights, in the enjoyment of which
Allopathy drags its sickly existence along. Does Govern-
ment not suffer by such a state of things quite as much
as every individual citizen? How can it be brought in
335
unison with the idea of Government, according to which,
the spiritual and bodily welfare of every citizen is to be
cared for, and the right guaranteed to him to entrust
himself, as he thinks proper, to the one or the other
treatment, and thereby choose for himself the means
of recovering and maintaining health? And are not the
citizens who entrust themselves to Homœopathy violated
in this right? Are they not for the greater part in want of
homoeopathic physicians, because for the simple reason,
everywhere homœopathic schools are wanting, because
from no professorial chair are its contents taught and its
practical value shown, whereas from many such places it
is daily condemned for the greater part by ignorant and
malicious opponents. To tolerate Homœopathy it is not
sufficient to meet the ends of justice; but all direct im-
pediments must be removed and the indirect ones
changed into direct encouragements. In this manner only
will it receive the vital conditions for its development,
which Government, for which it has become a question
of life, on account of its high inward perfection and out-
ward propagation, may no longer withhold from it.
Homœopathy, which has raised medicine to a true phy-
sical science, must be recognised and treated as a free
legitimate daughter of natural philosophy. For this,
are, above all, required a professorial chair and a clinical
hospital, as publicity develops, in both of them, the most
essential and most beautiful blossoms of this method,
and so will best remove the contempt and fear whereby
students, partly through ignorance, and partly on
purpose, are prejudiced against it. If the student can
examine and observe, the sacred right of investigation
is preserved to him, and the door is shut to all malicious
slander. His becoming acquainted with this excellent
method docs then no longer depend on mere chance, as
336
has been hitherto and is still the case, to the great pre-
judice of suffering humanity. Through this observation
and examination, he is enabled to make himself familiar
with the true contents of Homœopathy, and is able to
choose which course he will adopt in future. Thus
Government fulfils the sacred duty, which is incumbent
on it, with regard to the health of the daily increasing
numbers of citizens, who are anxious to entrust them-
selves to Homœopathy, a duty which Government
has only performed in a very hostile way; for, by
erecting and protecting suitable institutions, Government
provides them with physicians who are acquainted with
Homœopathy. Or shall clinical lectures, in future, be
obliged to teach old fashioned views and practice accord-
ingly? Will it henceforth be permitted to dismiss a pro-
fessor because he examines Homeopathy, that he may at
last arrive at some natural philosophic therapeutics, as
has been recently the case with Professor RAPP in
Tübingen? May clinical hospitals continue to be
training establishments whicre future physicians are in-
structed in the principles of the old school practice of medi-
cine, a practice, the ground of which is sandy, and the pil-
lars of which are rotten, a practice that has been relinquished
by its most eminent men, who have even condemned and stiy-
matised it? Is it not the sacred duty of the clinical
teacher to cure the patients in his institution as
speedily, easily, and cheaply as he can, and to teach his
pupils to become self-dependent, free investigators, and
so impart to them the greatest possible certainty in prac-
tice? Shall it any longer be said of universities, that they
impede the development of many branches of knowledge? Shall
clinical hospitals still longer merit the reproach, that
they oppose the scientific liberty of investigation
337
belonging to physicians? Will medical faculties and
Government authorities, in future, not show so much
scientific sense, that they will never sanction any proposal
to confine academical clinical hospitals to fixed forms and
suppress the free investigation of clinical physicians ?
The Austrian Government has already done this in a
most praiseworthy manner, by establishing two pro-
fessorial chairs and two clinical hospitals, the one in
Vienna and the other in the University of Prague, whereby
its legitimacy has been recognised. May we not expect,
with right, from the scientific zeal of the present time,
and the high importance of the point at issue, that other
governments also will speedily follow this meritorious
and just example? Will they not (if they do not give them
a preference) place the real philosophic Therapeutics, of which
Homœopathy now alone represents their purest and most
perfect expression, on an equal footing with the Therapeutics
of arbitrary hypothesis? If not, ought they not then, for
the sake of consistency, to place the nonsensical alchemists
and the astrological knaves on the professorial chair, and,
instead of the established laws of chemistry and astro-
nomy, allow the bombastical oracles of falsehood, of magic,
and witchcraft to be heard? Let it not be said, as
authorities have done before, that a professorial chair
was never denied to Homœopathy; that the homoeo-
pathic physician had only to enter formally on the office
of an academical teacher. We ask, on the contrary: By
whom is the facultas docendi, the admission to teaching
given? By a college of professors, composed only out of
Allopaths, the greater part of whom consider Homœopathy
mere heresy, and, as examples sufficiently prove, try to
suppress it as much as possible. On account of the
differing, yes, almost entirely differing points of view,
Z
338
they declare the labour of the Homoeopathist to be un-
scientific of course, because it denies their supposed hypothe-
tical knowledge, and replaces it by a true positive one. In
this respect, medicine may be compared to religion; and
the similarity of both, as regards their confession, be
kept in view. Just as much as Roman Catholics and Pro-
testants have their converging and diverging points,
through which latter the creed characterises itself.
most decidedly; just as much are there between Ho-
mœopaths and Allopaths familiar and diverging points;
and, through the latter, both methods of cure appear in
quite as decided separate characteristical forms-
as medicial confessions; the vouchers for this asser-
tion I have sufficiently communicated to you. How
unjust, nay, how ridiculous would it be, if the facultas
docendi for Roman Catholics were to be given by a college
of Protestant professors, or, vice versa. I think such a
matter requires no commentary, it speaks for itself.
I am of opinion, that it requires just as little comment to
see the preternaturalness that Homœopathy, in its present
high internal development and widely spread recognition,
should receive from Allopathy the facultas docendi for the
erection of a homeopathic clinical hospital. You will agrce
with me that Homœopathists must decidedly decline such
an offer. This would be chaining Homeopathy to the chariot
of Allopathy, that it might, if possible, drag the hated here-
tic around the walls of Troy. There exists a history of
Homœopathy; and I have already divulged the contents
of many a page of it to you, and shown you the intrigues
and prosecutions which this method of cure has been,
and is, subject to. I only remind you of Professor RAPP,
who was deprived of his office merely because he also tried
Homeopathy. But what must await him who recognises
339
this doctrine as the sole natural philosophic Thera-
peutics, and practises accordingly? After such expe-
rience, Homœopathists are, as a matter of course, not
foolish enough to allow themselves to be festooned as
victims. To maintain science, therefore, pure and undese-
crated, they must insist that the professorial chair and the
homœopathic clinical hospital shall be determined and car-
ried out by those who have an intimate knowledge of it, there-
fore, by recognised clever homœopathic physicians, under
the due protection of Government.
But to maintain the existence of Homœopathy in a
sound and healthy state, a professorial chair and a clinical
hospital are not the only requirements; all regulations,
laws, etc., must correspond with its innermost nature
and value, and emanate from medical authorities, who
are Homœopathists themselves, who, through their legal
qualifications can be recognised as competent. I call
your attention to the fact, that Homœopathic Pharma-
cies are inspected by natural philosophers and apothe-
caries who have by no legal qualification proved their know-
ledge of Homœopathy, and who, having no intimate know-
ledge of it, cannot be considered competent judges by the
law. Nevertheless, they report upon Homœopathic phy-
sicians who possess this legal qualification, they who
have no intimate knowledge, who are not qualified, report
upon those who have this intimate knowledge, who are quali-
fied-athing evidently and totally the reverse of what it should
be, and assuredly without a parallel in any other administration.
It requires but little wisdom to see that such inspection
ought only to be undertaken by those who have a thorough
knowledge of Homœopathy, therefore, by legally empowered
qualified Homeopathic physicians. Or, do you think that,
were a casc of midwifery on trial, Government would
340
appoint a physician who did not possess the legal quali-
fication of accoucheur, one, therefore, who had no inti-
mate knowledge of it, though his knowledge of diseases.
and surgery be first-rate? Never! Just the same rela-
tion exists here with regard to Homœopathy. All
matters belonging to it can and ought only be judged by
legally qualified Homoeopathic, and not Allopathic Physi-
cians. This is one of the NECESSARY AND VITAL CONDI-
TIONS of Homœopathy, which must be granted to it, if
it is not to appear in an undeveloped and crippled state.
May these and similar regulations have arisen through
ignorance or the malicious calculation of making the
new method ridiculous and detested-they are adverse
to scientific development and to art, as well as to
a just and proper taking care of health in accordance
with the laws of nature; they must, therefore, be an-
nulled, and replaced by others which are conformable
to nature and suitable to science and art.
Government must the sooner do away with these
drawbacks, as through these disadvantages which befall
Homœopathy the great and daily increasing number of
citizens, who entrust themselves to this mode of treat-
ment suffer. And on account of this increasing confi-
dence Homœopathists must strive to obtain, besides the
scientific equality, also the same political right which the old
school possesses, so that their mode of treatment, even from
without, stand pure and unimpeached. They desire, there-
fore, that IIomeopathy be represented at all boards of
health by one or more homeopathic physicians, who in case
of any offence being committed by a homœopathic physician
will have to judge these questionable cases. It is but too well
known what mighty influence the Government insti-
tutions have upon the development of every science and
341
re-
art. Nor is it less known that such institutions can
only happen, and happen far sooner, if experts and men
animated with love and zeal for the science have a seat and vote
in the administration of the government. How hostilely
Homœopathy has been treated by Government in conse-
quence of the want of such persons, how this supposed
heresy has been insulted, persecuted, and hindered in its
development by the so-called recognised school of medi-
cine; all this stands written in too indelible characters in
the history of Homœopathy to require that I should r
peat it here. That which I have already communicated
to you will furnish you with sufficient examples. But
involuntarily the expression escapes us :-"There must
come a change!" At the boards of health, homoeopathic
physicians who take care of and further the development of
Homœopathy must be present. That is a reason for such
a requisition on the part of science; and another on the
part of the administration of justice. This acknowledges
everywhere only COMPETENT authorities; this right may
therefore, no longer be withheld from Homœopathists.
They may no longer, on account of their practice as Ho-
mæopathic physicians, whether they appear as accusers or
accused, be brought before and punished by an authority
which has not proved that it is competent to judge,
very much less one which has proved itself the enemy of
this doctrine! In all cases where transgressions occur in
Homœopathic practice, Homœopathists will and must only
be judged by experts, that is, by a medical council
composed of Homœopathic Physicians. This request is
such a just one, that I consider it superfluous to add a
single word. Bavaria has already recognised it, and
carried it into effect by ordaining that a Homoeopathic
Physician has a vote and seat at each medical council.
342
The other governments will soon follow, in no longer de-
clining a matter which is so just and so closely and essen-
tially connected with the welfare of the country. Until
this scientific and political equality of birth takes place,
it is the duty of Homœopathists to unite and resist
firmly and constantly the oppression which threatens
them from all sides. They must make valid the power of
truth without fear, with scientific seriousness, and with dig-
nity. They must constantly show, that they teach and
practise a firm and reliable science of experience, instead of
the old one replete with suppositions, and that they, there-
fore, cannot permit the free organic law of nature to be
subservient to the law of arbitrary invention, because it
would be treason against truth and nature. They must in-
struct those who are ignorant with love and clearness.
But if the most cunning sophistries are delivered with a
sweet voice under the mask of high respectability, and when
such words diffuse themselves like poison among the well-edu-
cated and reading public, and thence fall like mildew upon the
people,—then gentleness must cease, then truth must be spoken
with fiery tongue, and the actual execution of the same must
follow blow after blow, until the rotten walls of the old temple
of hypotheses and dogmatic edifice of medicine, which phy-
siology continually undermines, shall be shaken till no
stone is left upon the other! For it concerns a high and
sacred cause-the welfare of millions! And if quietness seems
to reign now and then, it is not the calmness of peace, it is
the stillness before the thunderstorm, which constantly growls
in a threatening manner, and which, on the first opportunity,
throws forth its lightning. It needs only one regulation
to the detriment of Homœopathy and look at the satis-
faction of the adversaries. Only one unsuccessful case
of the Homeopathist, although it is clear that the fault
343
is by no means attributable to him, and see the rejoicing
and hear the spiteful interpretations, only one slander-
ing article in any official journal, and what satisfied self-
complacent nodding of the head do we observe. Homœo-
pathisis must, therefore, be watchful and prepared for
battle, and well versed in words and deeds, and whilst they
build with the one hand the temple of Homœopathy out of
actual cures higher and higher, they with the other must
grasp the sword of the word, ready to defend or attack, as
faithful representatives of truth are bound to do. They must
combat not to spill blood, but to preserve it. They must
teach humanity the value of one of its most precious
possessions, namely, health, so that those who disseminate
unfounded vituperations, shall be struck dumb by the force
of truth, and that the eyes of the public be opened
by it. They must continually show that all arguments
respecting the untruth or nonentity of Homœopathy result
from the wish, and the conviction of opponents, that it
might be so arising therefrom, but not that this conviction
is the result of proof. And about this there can be no
doubt, if its true character is clearly and distinctly pointed
out, a character which is founded solely upon experiment
and objective observation, and thence derives its laws, and
makes the all-complete organic conception an irremissible
duty, admitting only facts in the disclosure of the inward
state of life, and therefore comprising a real natural philo-
sophic system of medicine, in the truest sense of the word.
Before concluding, I remember the words which we
uttered many years ago:—
"A thousand ways cross through life; choose one, little matters
which, if only firm integrity and tested strength dwell within
your breast."
Here is the path which I have taken and the manner
344
in which I have walked it. Judge! I do not say that I
have completed a work more lasting than bronze; but I
know and feel, that a living act has detached itself from
me with all the inspiring prolific strength and consecra-
tion which truth bestows, and firmly trust, that in you,
and in others also, it will live and prove its blissful
power.






UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
3 9015 06827 5513
Filmed by Preservation 1990